Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hyrule, a kingdom in the most beautiful land the naked eye has ever seen, has gone through a big change after the days of Agahnim and Ganon, the Evil King. After saving the kingdom from ruin, Link, the Hero of Hyrule, came into possession of the mightiest treasure in the land, the Triforce, and he used it to grant many wishes, including making Hyrule a better place.

After Link used the Triforce, Hyrule did, indeed become a better place. As a matter of fact, it has expanded greatly.

There were many changes Hyrule went through after Link made his wish. For example, after the castle was rebuilt, the Hyruleans built a town around the castle, and it became known as Castle Town.

Kakariko Village, home of the Sheikah and was located west of the castle, has been relocated to the borders of Eldin Canyon. The village is being used as a checkpoint between Central Hyrule where the castle dwells and the Eldin Volcano.

The leaders of Kakariko Village are the wise Sahasrahla and his wife, Sonya, a Shiekah woman. They have a daughter named Impa, who was named after her grandmother, the chief of the Sheikah.

Eldin Volcano, located north of Kakariko and Central Hyrule, is the home of the Goron people. The Gorons are a breed of people who are big and round and they feast on rocks. They are immune to heat, unlike the Hylians, and they are really useful for mining purposes.

The Goron people are also quite friendly. The Chief is dearest friends with the Hero of Hyrule.

The Goron people are not the only species that share Hyrule with the Hylians. There are also the Zora people living in the Jabul Waters in the East.

There are two different types of Zoras. There is the river Zora, who used to dwell on Lake Hylia and the rivers near it. They are the same type of Zora that aided the Hero of Hyrule in his battle against the two evildoers.

There is also the sea Zora, a new type of Zora that moved to the rivers from the sea to establish a new settlement. Sometimes the sea Zora and the river Zora get at each other’s throats but they quell down on orders from the Hyrulean Royal Family.

Aside from the Gorons and the Zora, there are also the Gerudo tribe that live in the desert southwest of the castle. The Gerudo tribe consists of women, who are the toughest of fighters.

The only male Gerudo was Ganondorf who went on to become the Evil King Ganon. Since then, there has not been a male Gerudo born to the tribe.

The Gerudo tribe have good relations with the Hylians especially with the Hero of Hyrule and the Hyrulean Royal Family. They used to be of aid to them in the battle against the two evildoers that tried to put Hyrule to ruin.

There are two villages south of the castle. One is Lurelin Village, a fishing village, and also the home of the kingdom’s ship docks. Not so long ago, a devastating maelstrom brought ruin to the village, and the Hyruleans are putting in effort to rebuild it.

The other town south of the castle is Suthorn Village. Suthorn Village is a quaint little village that was established after the fall of what was once a mighty city before the time of Agahnim and Ganon.

Northwest of the castle lies the mysterious forests of the Faron region. There are different types of forests in the Faron region, like the wetlands, for example.

The creatures that dwell on the Faron Wetlands are Deku Scrubs, a species that don’t often stay in touch with the Hylians. As long as the two species don’t bother each other, there will be peace between them.

Beyond the Faron Wetlands is the mysterious forest, where something ancient and powerful rests. What lies in the forest is a powerful sword Link had once used to eliminate the Evil King and save the Kingdom of Hyrule. After the villain was defeated, Link returned the sword to the stone platform from whence it came.

The Hyrulean Royal Family has ruled the kingdom for centuries since before the days of the Imprisoning War. At the current time, the Hyrulean Family consists of the King of Hyrule and his only daughter, Princess Zelda.

Zelda’s mother, the former Queen of Hyrule suffered an illness and has left the world early. Although the death was difficult to bear, Zelda has moved on and thrived.

Princess Zelda has been acquainted with Link during the adventure to stop Ganon and Agahnim. Link, who was an apple farmer before his adventure began, and Zelda first met at a festival the day Ganon tried to take over Hyrule with Agahnim’s help. The two had a connection since then.

During the adventure, Link learned that he was a former son of noble people. After the adventure was over, the two were due to be married and become the new king and queen of Hyrule.

After the journey, Link and Zelda started to enjoy their life as a couple. With Zelda’s help, Link had to be taught the ways of the nobility if he is to be a ruler one day. Despite the hard work, Link has enjoyed his new life with the princess.

Link and Zelda tried to have a secret vacation away from Hyrule once, but it was interrupted by the very storm that brought destruction to Lurelin Village. Days later, the two recovered and the two are now set to be married and start a new chapter.

Yes, life is good for the future Royal couple and for the rest of Hyrule. However, the peace is not to last for something wicked is brewing away from the kingdom.

In the old tower of Suthorn, a strange rift appeared; one of purple color. And what’s worse is that Ganon, the Evil King, has suddenly risen from his demise, and now he plans his revenge against the kingdom, and especially against Princess Zelda and Link, the Hero of Hyrule.

And that is where our story… begins!

Chapter Text

Link is at the home of his uncle Longfellow, a former knight who served his country well alongside Link’s father. Longfellow is prepared to go on a nice, long vacation at Holodrum.

Link helped his uncle pack his carriage with food, clothes and such. When he finished, Link helped his uncle up on the carriage.

”I cannot believe you are going away on vacation,” Link complained, “especially since we are getting close to my wedding with Zelda.”

”Don’t worry, my boy,” Longfellow replied. “I’ll be back in time for the wedding. Do you really think I’d miss the most important day of my nephew’s life?”

Link smiled and he embraced his uncle. He loves him very much. During the time of Agahnim and Ganon, his uncle was killed by Agahnim while he tried to rescue Zelda, but Link used the Triforce to resurrect him After he saved Hyrule from the villains.

”Now, don’t you worry about me so much, boy,” Longfellow warned his son. “You need to focus on preparing for your future. After all, you are marrying the princess and becoming a prince consort. When the King either dies or resigns, Zelda and you will take charge of the kingdom.”

”I know,” Link replied.

”That’s my boy.”

And with that, Longfellow grabbed the reigns that are attached to his horse and he ordered the horse to giddyap. The horse pulled the carriage and minutes later, it was gone.

Link waved at the carriage until it was out of sight. After that, Link continued staring at the horizon. He hoped that his uncle can make it in time for the wedding.

”He’ll be back, my love,” said a girl’s voice.

Link turned to see that it was Zelda, the princess of Hyrule. She is a beautiful blonde maiden with a pink dress and the most gorgeous blue eyes that resemble sapphires.

Zelda wasn’t alone as she walked up to Link. Walking next to her is a silver-haired woman wearing a tight, blue jumpsuit. She is Impa, daughter of Sahasrahla and Sonya and dearest friends with Link and Zelda.

“The princess is right, Link,” Impa added. “He’s too kind to be missing out on family matters.”

”I know,” Link replied. “Still, I miss him already.”

”I know!” Zelda said happily. “Why don’t we head to your private apple orchard in the castle and we’ll have apples for lunch!”

Link smiled at the suggestion. “Sounds good to me,” he voiced out his happiness.

The three walked back to the castle, which is not far from Longfellow’s house, and they went to Link’s private apple orchard. While munching on apples, Link got lost in thought again.

Zelda noticed this. “Come on, Link. I know you miss your uncle, but—“

”No, it’s not that,” Link interjected. “Zelda, there’s something I think you should know. This has been bugging me for quite some time.”

”What is it, Link?”

Impa stood near a tree close to her friends. She leaned forward, listening to their conversation.

”I’ve been having these… weird dreams lately,” Link explained.

”What kind of dreams?” Impa asked.

”Strange ones,” Link answered. “Dreams of being trapped in this big, purple void. In the dream I was floating in this void and I see things and people float, but they were all… stone.”

”Stone?” Zelda repeated the word in question.

”Yeah, stone,” Link confirmed. “But that’s not the worst dream, my worst one was that Ganon suddenly came back to life and he kidnapped you.”

”Oh, dear!” Zelda gasped.

”Link, don’t try to scare the princess,” Impa warned.

”I’m not!” Link said defensively.

”Yeah, he’s not, Impa,” Zelda added. “So, chill out!” She turned back to her fiancé. “Were you able to defeat Ganon?”

”I’m afraid, I’m not quite sure,” Link answered honestly. “You see, every time I confront him with you floating above him in a pink crystal… I suddenly woke up. I have no idea what it means.”

”It was only a dream, Link,” Impa said, trying to stay positive. “Don’t forget: Ganon is gone, and he’ll stay that way for the longest time. I mean, it is not like he’ll suddenly come back to life and terrorize our kingdom again.”

Suddenly the skies above the trio suddenly turned from bright blue to dark blue. Something is definitely wrong, and they know it.

Link stood up alarmed, and Zelda stood up, putting her arms around one of Link’s arms. Impa reached into her pocket, clearly going for a weapon. Shiekah usually carry shuriken and kunai knives as weapons because they are weapons of stealth and stealth is one of the Shiekah tribe’s greatest strengths.

Moments later, the trio spotted something smokey flying in the skies and it suddenly darting down toward the castle. The trio’s eyes widened as they sense danger coming from the smokey entity.

As the entity got closer, it is revealed as a bat. A bat the trio could’ve sworn they had seen before.

Zelda suddenly gasped, and before she could say something, the bat flew toward her and it transformed into someone menacing.

It is Ganon, the King of Evil.

When Ganon transformed, he grabbed Zelda and kicked Link away. Impa caught Link in order to prevent him from hurting himself.

Recovering, Impa and Link turned to see Ganon holding Zelda hostage. Link wanted to go to her, but Impa restrained him, fearing that Ganon will hurt the princess if he gets closer.

”Liiink!” Zelda cried.

”Zelda!” Link cried back.

”Hello, Link, Zelda,” Ganon hissed. “Did you miss me dearly?”

”How?!” Impa asked, but Ganon only growled in response.

”Ganon, please let her go!” Link pleaded. “I’ll do anything!”

”I’m glad to hear you say that,” Ganon replied, “because there is one thing. You see, you and I have unfinished business. And so does Zelda. To settle this business, Link, I would like you to come to the tower in the ancient site of Suthorn. It’s not far from the castle. Be there or Zelda gets it!”

And with that, Ganon zoomed up into the sky, carrying the screaming Zelda in his arms. All Link and Impa could do was watch as the two are out of sight.

”No…” Link whispered in horror. He, then, dropped to his knees in anguish.

Impa suddenly grabbed Link and started shaking him. She is trying to snap him out of his newfound funk.

”Hey, Link! Snap out of it, will you?! You have to go to the Suthorn Tower and rescue her!”

Realizing Impa is right, Link nodded his head. “Okay, but I have t go get the Master Sword from the forest.”

”Okay,” Impa replied. “I’ll remain here and keep everyone at the castle at bay while you go rescue the princess!” Link nodded his head and he darted out of his private apple orchard. “Good luck, Link! Don’t let Hyrule down!”

And so, Link is on his quest to confront Ganon again, and rescue his beloved Zelda again. Will he defeat the Evil King this time?

Chapter Text

As Link left the castle, he could already hear gossip of people watching Zelda get stolen by a giant bat. This made Link worry because without the princess, who is the heir to the kingdom, the people will panic.

Link left Castle Town and he rode his horse, Epona, to the forest, where he trekked through slowly, and with the help of the Deku Scrubs, made his way to the Master Sword that lies on a pedestal near a giant tree with a face.

”Link,” said the tree. “I take it you’re here for the sword?”

”Yes, Great Deku Tree,” Link answered.

The Great Deku Tree was tasked to keep the sword safe when it returned to the pedestal after Link’s first victory over Ganon. Link and the tree met once before he went with Zelda overseas.

”It’s ready for you,” the Deku Tree said. “But do hurry. I can sense evil getting stronger by the minute.”

Heeding the tree’s advice, Link hurried himself and he pulled the Master Sword from the pedestal. When he did that, he heard a female voice coming from it.

”Master Link,” said the female voice. “We must hurry! Evil is concentrating.”

”I know, Fi,” Link responded. “Ganon is back and he’s got Zelda! Let’s hurry!”

Link sheathed the Master Sword and he packed his gear, including a blue cloak that he wrapped around his body. After that, he hopped on Epona and he darted off and he rode his trusty horse to the Suthorn area. He has to get to the ruins of the old tower because that is where Ganon said he’ll be alongside Zelda.

Link made it to Suthorn and he found his way to the tower. When he got there, however, he was suddenly ambushed by evil knights called Darknuts. Link had to use his Hylian Shield to protect himself from the Darknuts, and then he used his sword to eliminate them.

After dealing with the Darknuts, Link had trouble entering the tower because the door is shut tight. He spotted a mechanism on top of the door, and he used his bow and arrow to hit the mechanism, finally opening the door.

Link entered the tower, and he already felt uncomfortable by a strange feeling. He heard Fi voice out with a worried tone.

”Link, I can sense a strange aura. It’s scary.”

Nevertheless,” Link replied, “we have to get moving. Ganon’s up there, and he has my girl! I have to rescue her!”

”Couldn’t agree more,” Fi responded. “Move!”

Link obliged and he moved forward inside the tower. As he trekked the tower, which included climbing some steps and jumping over some big stone platforms, Link got closer and closer to where Ganon is. Before he could reach Ganon, however, he had to eliminate more Darknuts and some Keese, bat-like enemies.

At last, after eliminating the enemies, Link found himself at the bottom of a long, winding stairway. He climbed up the stairway and he finally found himself in a chamber where Ganon is waiting.

On top of the evil king is Zelda, who is trapped in a pink crystal. Zelda spotted Link immediately.

”LIIIIIIINK!!!” Zelda shouted.

”ZELDA!” Link shouted back.

Ganon turned to face his arch nemesis. “Hello, Link. So glad that you came. Now that you are here, it is time for me to get what I so crave: revenge! Once I put you and the princess out of the way, Hyrule will be mine for the taking!”

”In your dreams, Ganon!” Link snapped with bravery. “Evil will never triumph!” He swiped his cloak off his body, revealing his green uniform, and he brandished the Master Sword. “I’m going to defeat you and I’m taking Zelda back with me!”

All Ganon could do was roar at Link aggressively. After that, he summoned his dual-bladed trident, and he summoned a barrier behind Link so that he could not escape.

The battle began as the evil king tried to run his trident through Link’s body. Link dodged the attack, however, and he swiped his sword against Ganon’s body, cutting him.

Ganon winced and he stepped back. He, then, threw his trident at Link like a boomerang, but Link used his shield to protect himself. After the attack, Link used his bow to fire a couple of arrows at Ganon, injuring him in the process.

Ganon roared in frustration as soon as he got arrows stuck on his arm and chest. He immediately removed them from himself and then he concentrated a fireball in his hand. He, then, shot the fireball at Link, but Link swatted it back to the evil king with his sword.

Ganon kept on using his fireball attack, but Link kept swatting them away, and sometimes throwing them back at the evil king. After receiving a few blasts from his own fireballs, Ganon suddenly got down one knee.

Link noticed Ganon dropping down on one knee. This means that Ganon is getting tired, and beaten. Zelda watched the battle from above in her crystal prison, and she smiled as Ganon dropped to his knee.

Suddenly, Ganon did something that really baffled both Link and Zelda. He started chortling evilly. While he did that, his whole being turned black and purple, and then a few seconds later, he exploded.

As soon as Ganon disappeared, silence loomed in the chamber for the longest time. Link and Zelda were still baffled in Ganon’s odd behavior as he was being defeated. It’s as if he wasn’t even done yet.

”That’s weird,” Zelda said. “Usually, Ganon would wail in pain and agony as he loses.”

”Yeah,” Link agreed, “but he was just laughing like a lunatic.” Seconds later, the hero simply shrugged. “Oh, well. Let’s get you out of that crystal.”

Link walked up to Zelda, still trapped in her crystal, and he fished out his bow, so he can shoot an arrow at the crystal. Before he could do it, however, he heard Zelda’s voice panicking.

”Link, look out!”

Link looked up at Zelda, and he noticed her pointing at something behind him. He turned around fast, and he saw a strange purple rift on the floor where the trident is, the one that was left behind by Ganon.

The trident sunk first, and the rift grew bigger. Before he realized the danger, Link was suddenly caught in the rift.

”LINK!” Zelda cried as Link got caught in the rift.

Link tried to escape the rift, but it is proven difficult, because the power of it is sucking him down. Not knowing what to do for him anymore, he aimed his bow at the crystal and he shot an arrow at it.

Zelda winced as the arrow was shot at her prison. Later, she opened her eyes and noticed the crack at her crystal. She, then, looked at Link as he is still sinking into the rift.

”Link, get out of there! GHurry!”

”Zelda, listen to me,” Link said as he is gradually sinking. “You have got to get out.”

”NO!” Zelda snapped as she started banging the crystal, trying to get free. “I am NOT leaving you, Link!” She continued banging the crystal to get free, but to no avail.

”Sweetie, PLEASE!” Link begged. “It’s too late for me, but you can still save yourself! Please, you have got to go!”

Zelda ignored Link’s begging, and she kept on banging the crystal, cracking it more, and then a second later, she finally got free. As soon as she recovered from her fall, she tried to go to Link and rescue him ,but unfortunately, Link already sank underneath the rift.

”LIIIINK!!! NOOOOO!!!”

Zelda was too late. Link disappeared, and is now gone.

Zelda cried for a little bit until she saw a glowing light appear from above. The light hovered at Link ‘s cape, making Zelda go to it and picked it up.

As soon as Zelda picked up the cape, the rifts suddenly got bigger and bigger. This made Zelda more anxious. She looked at the glowing light as it started to dart out of the chamber in then direction Link came from.

Remembering Link’s advice, Zelda made a break for it, and she followed the light out of the chamber and then she eventually made it out of the Suthorn Tower. As she got out of the tower, she turned back and she is in a state of honor as the tower is gone with the rifts.

Zelda fell down as the rifts got closer to her, and she braced herself to be taken, too. Seconds later, Zelda opened her eyes, and saw that the rifts suddenly stopped in this tracks.

Zelda got up on her feet, and she looked around for the glowing light. Unfortunately, she could not find it, so she started walking away to a cliff and she was able to see her kingdom.

As she stared at her kingdom, she thought about her fiancé, who sunk below the rifts. She jerked some tears at her failure to save him from such a fate.

”PRINCESS!!!”

A familiar voice snapped Zelda out of her transformation. She turned to see Impa, followed by some castle guards, walking up to her.

”Impa!” Zelda cried and she embraced her friend tightly.

“Thank the Goddesses you’re safe!” Impa cried. “What happened?” She looked around. “And where’s Link? Did he rescue you from Ganon?”

Zelda didn’t answer. She looked down on the ground and she started crying again.

Watching the sobbing princess, Impa’s face turned sullen. She knows now that Link is in trouble.

”Okay, listen, Princess,” Impa said calmly and gently. “We should get your back to the castle before things get worse. Come.”

Impa led Zelda back to the castle with the guards in tow. The princess has a lot of explaining to do as soon as she gets back.

The glowing light appeared from the sky and it stared at the princess. Moments later, it started floating after her.

Chapter Text

It took about an hour for Princess Zelda to return home with Impa and the two guards who came with her. They spotted two guards at the town gate, who looked wide-eyed, and they immediately entered the town.

As soon as Zelda entered Castle Town, she was already approached by the townspeople, who looked surprised and relieved to see her. One by one, the townspeople started voicing out their relief.

“Princess Zelda!” A woman said. “You’re safe! What a relief!”

“You’re not injured, are you?” Another woman asked.

“I saw you get carried away by that giant bat!” A man said. “I panicked and told the whole town!”

“And that’s not all!” Another man said. “There were reports of missing people thanks to a strange purple rift that just appeared out of nowhere!”

Zelda gasped. “A rift?! Here, too?!”

The man nodded his head. A little girl approached Zelda playfully.

“Play with me, Zelda! Play with me!”

“Everyone, please!” Impa barked, silencing everyone. “We’re all happy and relieved of Zelda’s return, but she needs space! She just had a scary episode!”

The townspeople felt remorseful and bowed before Zelda apologetically. Zelda gratefully accepted their apologies.

“Zelda, we must speak with your father of what happened at the tower,” Impa suggested and Zelda nodded her head in agreement.

Impa led Zelda and some guards to the castle, and when they entered the castle, the people inside looked relieved to see the princess alive and well. They wanted to greet her, but Impa shooed them away, not wanting any more distractions.

Zelda and Impa climbed a flight of stairs and then they went through a doorway that leads to a long corridor. In the corridor waits an elder woman with the same symbol Impa is wearing, which means that she is a Shiekah member too.

“Oh” The elder woman gasped. “Oh, sweet child! Such a relief to see you safe! Welcome home, Princess, and well done grandchild!”

“Thank you, Grandma Impa,” said the granddaughter.

There are two Impas in the corridor. One is the granddaughter that found and returned Zelda to the castle, and the other is the elder woman, who happens to be the Chief of the Shiekah Tribe.

The elder Impa approached the two girls. “I must say,” she began, “I felt so flustered that I could not save you myself. Then again, I am happy that my granddaughter has the same skills I used to have back in my days. On top of your kidnapping, Princess, these strange black and purple rifts have been appearing all over Hyrule! It’s a source of much fear!”

“Lady Impa,” Zelda said to the elder Impa, “about those rifts. I just witnessed Link being sucked down on one of them. He rescued me from this crystal prison before he did that, though.”

Elder Impa looked wide-eyed. “So… Link is gone?”

“I prefer ‘disappeared’, Grandma,” Young Impa corrected.

“Oh, right, of course,” Elder Impa said. “I apologize, Princess. You better go report this to your father. He’s really worried sick.”

Elder Impa stepped aside so that Zelda and Young Impa could move on through the castle. Eventually they made it to the throne room where the King of Hyrule was waiting. He is accompanied by two important Hyrulean figures, General Wright of the Hyrulean Army and Minister Lefte, the king’s female advisor.

The three figures spotted Zelda and gasped in surprise. The King walked over to his daughter.

“Daughter!” The King cried. “Thank goodness you’re safe!”

General Wright approached Zelda. “Princess, I’m so relieved that you are back!” He said with joy.

“Thank you, General,” Zelda responded.

“Oh, Princess!” Lefte cried. “What an absolute joy to see you safe and well!”

“Thank you, Minister Lefte,” Zelda responded.

Lefte suddenly turned glum. “Despite the joy, I also feel ashamed that we were unable to find you.”

“On behalf of both Minister Lefte and me,” Wright said, “please accept our apologies, Princess!”

“Enough!” The king bellowed, silencing the two glum individuals. “Lefte, Wright, I appreciate your sentiments, but let’s not dull this joyous moment with regrets.”

Lefte and Wright bowed before the king apologetically. The king turned to his daughter.

“Oh, Zelda, my dear daughter, you did well to return to us. I am so happy that you are well, and still healthy-looking if I might add.”

“Father!” Zelda scolded.

“Sorry, daughter,” the king apoligized. “Can’t help it. So tell me… what happened?”

Zelda looked glum. Despite that, she decided to tell the truth to her father.

“Father, I was trapped in a crystal made by Ganon, the Evil King. Link, however, came to my rescue and he was able to defeat the evil warthog.”

“Oh, thank the Goddesses!” Cried the king. “Thank heavens that Link was able to rid that evil king again. So where is he now?”

Zelda looked to the ground. A single tear jerked from her eyes.

“Zelda, my dear, what’s wrong?” Asked the king, who noticed the tear.

“Those strange rifts, Sire,” Impa chimed in. “They appeared at the tower, and Link sank down it.”

The king, Wright and Lefte gasped in horror.

“Oh, no!” Cried Wright. “What do we do? Link is our hero, and the Princess’ chosen fiance!”

“Another one stolen away,” Lefte voiced out sadly.

“What do you mean, ‘another one’?” Zelda asked.

“Those rifts appeared in almost every corner of our kingdom, and when that happened, several people fell victim to it, sinking down there with no chance of escape.”

Zelda and Impa gasped. “Oh, no!” Zelda cried.

“Yes,” the king replied. “Such an unsettling phenomenon. Our fair Hyrule has continually been plagued with these rifts and disappearances ever since you were kidnapped, daughter.”

“It started with the children,” Wright added. “When children started disappearing from these rifts, we were vigilant. Despite our best efforts, we could not find them nor stop the rifts from expanding.”

“Ultimately,” the king replied, “those who have experienced these losses have been left to contend with their grief. Now, I’ve been hearing numerous reports of disappearances from every corner of Hyrule!”

“Yes, adults this time!” Lefte added.

“Strange…” Impa said after such an explanation.

Zelda said nothing. She looked at the floor, her face is filling with shock and grief.

“What could be causing such an uptick?” Wright asked. “Could this be the work of the Evil King, Ganon?”

“Maybe,” the king answered, “maybe not. We don’t know entirely for sure. The one thing we must do, for sure, is that we find Link with haste!” He placed a comforting hand on his daughter’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, Zelda, we’ll find your fiance.” Zelda embraced her father happy and tearfully. “And when we do, I think we should consider marrying you two right away so you could conceive–”

Zelda suddenly punched her father in the gut, and he winced. Everybody else laughed, including Impa.

The laughing died when a voice rang out in a wild way. “YOUR MAJESTY!”

A guard entered the throne room, and he was panting like a tired dog. General Wright approached him.

“What is it, soldier?” Asked Wright.

“Urgent news!” The guard answered gravely. “The rifts! They are expanding again and are causing serious trouble!”

Everyone gasped.

“Oh, no!” Lefte gasped.

“What are the details?” The king asked.

“Well, Your Majesty, the rifts expanded and more people fell victim to it,” the guard reported, “and that is not all. People have spotted shadowy monsters appearing out of these rifts.”

“What?!” Wright gasped. “Monsters?!”

The guard nodded his head. The king hummed alarmingly.

“This is troubling news indeed,” the king said. “Thank you for the report, soldier. Now, go and tell the rest of your battalion to prepare for departure immediately.”

"Yes, Your Majesty,” the soldier answered, bowing before the king, and then he took off.

The king turned to Wright and Lefte. “Wright, Lefte!”

“Sire!” The two answered.

“Lefte, I want you to continued your investigations into the rifts,” the king ordered. “I am expecting you to find a way to save those who have been stolen by these rifts, but be careful. Should a monster appear before you, you run immediately.”

“Sire!” Lefte obliged.

The king turned to Wright. “And you! Lead our army and crush any monster in your path!”

“Sire!” Wright obliged.

“What about me, Father?” Zelda asked.

“You and Impa are to remain here in the castle,” the king answered. “This crisis must be dealt with, and I will see to it personally.”

“But, Father–”

“No ‘buts’, Zelda!” The king barked. “I almost lost you! I won’t let that happen again. I cannot risk this since we lost Link for the time being.”

Zelda wanted to protest more, but she found it a moot point. She nodded solemnly at her father.

While everyone was busy talking to each other, the strange rift suddenly appeared at the king’s throne, making it disappear. After the throne disappeared, the rift expanded gradually.

The group finally noticed the rift, and, in a flash, the king threw his daughter out of the way as the rift got underneath him. The king started sinking in the rift.

“SIRE!!!” Wright and Lefte screamed in horror simultaneously, and they walked in the rift to try to save the king, but as they got into the rift, they got stuck, and they too sank in the rift with the king.

Impa tended to the princess who recovered from being thrown. They gasped as they saw the king and his advisors sink down the rift.

The two girls walked over to the rift, but they couldn’t go any further out of fear of being sucked in too. All they could do is watch how pink and dark the rift gets.

“Father!” Zelda cried. “DADDY!!!”

The princess, then, started sobbing. Impa comforted her shortly afterwards.

Moments later, three black bulbs appear out of the rift, much to the confused and horror looks of the girls. The bulbs then turned into the king, Lefte and Wright; only they don’t look relieved or happy. Instead they look dark and mysterious.

“Father…” Zelda said at last. “Are you al–”

“GUARDS!” The king roared. Zelda saw some red in his eyes.

The guards entered the throne room, and bowed before the king. After that, the most insufferable thing happened.

“I want the princess locked up immediately!” The king demanded.

“What?!” Impa cried out as Zelda widened her eyes.

“Father, what are you doing?!”

The guards are baffled at the king’s orders. “Lock up… the princess?!” One of them sputtered.

“SHE’S the one who caused these rifts to grow with her magic!” The king lied. “We cannot left her unchecked. I have Lefte and Wright as my witnesses!”

Wright and Lefte nodded their heads, supporting the king’s false claims, much to the bewilderment of both Zelda and Impa.

“This is ridiculous!” Impa sputtered in outrage. “Zelda did no such thing! The rift took the king–”

“SILENCE, WOMAN!!!” The king bellowed. “Guards, take these two and lock them up! That’s an order!” The guards froze, unsure of what to do. “MOVE IT!!!”

The guards finally did what the king had ordered and dragged both Zelda and Impa out of the throne room. Zelda wanted to yell at her dad, but she couldn’t because she saw the redness in his eyes, and in the eyes of Lefte and Wright. This made her realize that they are imposters created by the rifts.

Minutes later, Zelda and Impa have been locked up in a prison cell. Impa approached the guards but couldn’t get past the bars.

“Hey, come on!” Impa pleaded. “You can’t possibly believe the king’s words! I’m telling you–”

“Put a sock in it, lady!” One of the guards spat. “I don’t know what is going on here, but orders are orders. I take orders from my king and no one else!”

The guards left the girls alone in the cell. Impa pounded the bars with her fist in anger.

“Blast it all!” Impa cried in frustration. “I cannot believe that the king would do this!”

“That’s not my father…” Zelda silently said.

“What?”

“That’s not my father!” Zelda repeated, louder this time. “He must have been an imposter! I saw evil in his eyes. The same for Lefte and Wright!”

After a brief moment of pause, Impa spoke up. “That would explain it. The king is always gentle, especially when it comes to you, Princess.”

Zelda looked down to the ground, her eyes pooling with tears. “How did it come to this, Impa? First, Link, and now my father?! And now imposters looking like my father and his advisors appear and have us arrested for crimes we did not commit?!”

“I know,” Impa softly replied. “This is just complete bogus.”

“It’s all my fault!” Zelda cried.

“No, don’t say that!” Impa pleaded. None of this was your fault!”

“IT IS!!!” Zelda loudly insisted. “If I had noticed the trouble with the Ganon bat sooner, I would’ve stopped him with my power and I wouldn’t have been kidnapped! And Link wouldn’t have come to save me!”

“But he did, Zelda,” Impa replied. “He wanted to come! He loves you!”

“And I failed him!” Zelda cried, her tears finally leaving her eyes. “I failed Link and my father because I couldn’t do one blinking thing! They’re gone… because of me!”

Moments after finishing her speech, Zelda started bawling and she collapsed to the floor. Impa ran to her, and comforted her as best as she could.

Despite Impa’s best efforts to comfort Zelda, she continued bawling loudly. She fell into despair and lost all hope. Without Link and without her father, what could she do now?

Chapter Text

It was dark at Hyrule, and Zelda and Impa are still sulking in their prison cell. Zelda is already fast asleep, but Impa is still awake.

Impa suddenly heard voices coming from the prison guards. “Why did we lock up the princess and her attendant?” One of the guards asked.

“Because the princess conjured the rifts in the throne room,” the other guard answered.

“What?!” The first guard gasped. “There’s no way!”

“That’s what I thought, but the king said so,” the second guard responded, “and if there’s any person I’d believe, it’s the king.”

“So… Could Princess Zelda also be responsible for the rifts across Hyrule?”

“All I know is that as long as she’s around, the rifts will keep popping up,” the second guard replied. “That’s why the king ordered that she and her attendant be executed at dawn tomorrow. He said that should put an end to this mess.”

The first guard sighed. “I just cannot believe that the princess would do such a thing…”

Impa listened to the guards’ conversation and she is disgusted that they are taking the phony king’s word for it. If only help would arrive for them.

Suddenly, Impa spotted something. Something gold, shiny and sparkling. It zoomed toward her, and then inside the cell.

“Hey, hey!” Impa voiced out in a whisper to the light. “Who are you?!”

Zelda woke up to Impa’s voice, and she spotted the light that arrived in the cell. She gasped and she approached it slowly.

“I know this light,” Zelda said to Impa. “I saw it back at the Suthorn Tower. It lured me out of it when it was being consumed by the rifts.” She started whispering to it. “Hello there. Can you understand me?”

Suddenly the tiny speckle of light brightened up and it formed into a bulbous creature with two eyes and a mouth. Zelda and Impa gasped in surprise at the sight of it/

“Yes, I can understand you,” said the creature. “I am also surprised that you can see me, too.” It turned to Impa. “And you as well.”

“Who… WHAT are you?” Impa asked the shiny creature.

“My name is Tri. And I am an ethereal creature born from the powers of the Goddess Hylia.”

Zelda gasped. “A spirit born from the Goddess Hylia?! No way!”

“Mmm-hmm!” Tri hummed in affirmation.

“So what is your business here?” Impa asked.

“My purpose in existence is to protect this world from the rifts that you see before,” Tri answered. “I don’t remember the details, but when a rift opened, I went up to stop it, but I was caught by that giant, blue monster!”

“Ganon?” Zelda asked.

“So that’s what that creature’s called?” Tri asked and was responded by nods. “Well, anyway after what happened at the tower, I followed you to the castle and I’ve witnessed what happened inside. That king and his two advisors were sucked in the rift, and then came out to have you imprisoned.”

“They’re imposters!” Impa sounded firmly. “And I just heard the guards saying they mean to execute us tomorrow.”

“What?” Zelda gasped.

“Well, that’s not good!” Tri remarked. “We better get you two out of here.”

“But how?” Zelda asked, feeling glum. “Link is gone.”

“You mean the boy in green?” Tri asked, getting Zelda’s real attention. “I can help you get him back and your father. My job is to mend those rifts and when they are mended, those who fell victim can be returned.”

“Really?!” Zelda asked with a hint of glee in her voice.

“Yes,” Tri answered in affirmation. “But first, we must get you out. Follow me!”

Tri then floated out of the cell through the bars and then it tried to leave the hallway. It stopped as Impa voiced out in alarm.

“Hold on, hold on!”

Tri floated back in the cell. “What’s wrong? Can’t get through the bars?”

“WE CAN’T!” Impa replied in exasperation. “We’re meat and bone! We’re not spirits!”

“Impa, calm yourself,” Zelda said calmly, trying to cool Impa off.

“How oddly interesting…” Tri remarked. That made Impa’s face redden with anger, but Zelda cools her off immediately. “Well, let me see…” Tri looked around and it saw a hole on the wall on top of a shelf. “Oh, I know!” She turned to the princess. “What’s your name?”

“Zelda.”

“Zelda,” Tri said, “I detected a similar power to mine dwelling from within you, and that tells me that you are special. So that’s why I think you deserve to wield this.”

Tri then swirled around and something formed in the glow. Seconds later, a rod in the same colors as Tri appeared before Zelda. Zelda looked at the rod in awe, and she took it in her hands.

“That there is the Tri Rod,” Tri said. “With this you should be able to copy certain objects and create them in echoes. For a test, try it on the table next to the bed.”

Zelda approached the table and she pointed the Tri Rod at it. The table shimmered, and the shimmering entered the rod.

“That process is what we call ‘learning’,” said Tri. Now that the rod has learned the table, you can create its echoes, or copies. Try creating some by the shelf so we can get to the hole.”

Zelda took Tri’s advice, and she created tables near the shelf, and then she and Impa climbed up the shelf. After that, they were able to squeeze through the hole and they made it to another cell, one that has an open door.

“Alright, we’re out!” Zelda cheered softly so the guards could not hear.

“Alright, now let’s get out of here!” Tri followed.

“Follow me!” Impa ordered.

Impa led the two out of the hallway, and they came across more rooms where there are guards. The group had to be careful not to get caught, so Zelda used table echoes to climb up certain objects and used them to avoid the guards.

While ducking the guards, Zelda was also able to learn the pot echo and the box echo. With the pot echo, Zelda threw a pot at the wall getting the attention of a guard guarding the door, and when the guard went to check the noise, the group slipped past him and they got through the doorway.

The group made it to another hallway, and they approached a flight of stairs when they suddenly saw a shadow approaching from upstairs. The group panicked a bit, but they calmed when they noticed Grandma Impa walking down.

“Zelda?! Impa?!” Grandma Impa gasped in surprise, and she walked to them. “Are you two alright?! I heard what happened from the guards.” She suddenly harrumphed angrily. “I can’t even comprehend what his majesty is thinking! This is preposterous!”

“That’s not my father!” Zelda insisted. “Impa and I saw my father and Lefte and Wright get sunk down the rift and they were replaced by imposters!”

“Impostors?!”

“Yes, Grandma!” Impa confirmed. “But, luckily, we were able to escape from the cell thanks to this creature, Tri.”

“Yes,” Zelda followed,” and she made me this rod so I can create copies of other objects. It’s really quite fetching, if I do say so.”

“I see,” Grandma Impa replied.

“Zelda can make use of this power, which should be enough to help rid us of those–”

“Where is this Tri, may I ask?” Grandma Impa suddenly asked, interjecting Tri.

The question itself made Zelda, Young Impa and even Tri silent in shock. Seconds later, Tri tried to float around Grandma Impa to get some attention, but she didn’t look at it.

“I don’t think your grandma can see me,” Tri said to Young Impa.

“It seems Zelda and I are the only ones who can see Tri at the moment, Grandma,” Impa said. “It tried to get your attention by floating around your head, but you weren’t even looking at it.”

“Oh, I see,” Grandma Impa replied. “Well, since this Tri is here, I must thank you for helping my granddaughter and the princess.”

“You’re welcome,” Tri responded. Zelda had to say it to Grandma Impa for Tri.

“So, anyway, what Tri was trying to say earlier was that with this rod, I have a power that will help mend these rifts, and when the rifts are mended, Link and father and everyone else will be back to us.”

“Well, that’s good news!” Grandma Impa gasped. “We’d better not dally. That phony king is, indeed, calling for your execution and we need to get you out of here.” She pointed at the princess’ attire. “Unfortunately, that getup will give you away easily, but I have a change of clothes for you to wear.” After giving a purple and white dress fit for a common lady to Zelda, Grandma Impa handed her daughter a white cloak. “You wear this, my dear. They’ll be hunting you, too.”

“You don’t gotta tell me twice,” Impa replied, and she took the cloak, putting it over her body.

Grandma Impa noticed the blue cloak in Zelda’s pocket. “Hey, what’s that blue fabric?”

Zelda fished out the cloak. “This was Link’s. He was wearing it when he saved me from Ganon.”

“Oh,” Grandma Impa replied. “Well, it’s a little big, but I think it’ll help you conceal yourself from the guards. Put that on, too.”

Zelda ducked behind a statue and she changed into the common dress, and the blue cloak. She also had to take her diadem off her forehead, because that, too, is a dead giveaway.

“It smells like a musty dresser,” Zelda spoke of her new attire.

“It looks perfect,” Grandma Impa replied. “With that disguise, you should be able to head along without worry.”

There was a lot to worry when the girls heard the guards whining about them escaping from the cells. Three of the guards entered the corridor and spotted the three.

“I’ll take care of this,” said Grandma Impa, and she strutted over to them.

“Lady Impa, those two are the prisoners, aren’t they?” Asked the guard leader. “Surrender them or there will be trouble.”

“There already is trouble,” replied Grandma Impa, and in a flash, she took out the three guards with ease.

The two girls and Tri watched in disbelief as the elder Shiekah was able to knock out three guards. They still have their eyes widened as Grandma Impa strutted back to them.

“Here,” Grandma Impa said as she gave the girls a journal. “That has a map of the kingdom on it, and I have marked the location you need to go on it. It’s the lone house near the village of Suthorn.”

“Got it,” Impa replied. “Thanks, Grandma.”

“Wait, you’re not coming with us?” Zelda asked the elder Impa.

“I have to go to Kakariko Village. I’ll be safe there. Now that I’ve knocked out those guards, they’ll be ratting me out when they come to. Now, go! I’ll be fine. GO!”

The girls embraced the elder Impa for a goodbye, and they went up the stairs, leaving her alone. The girls, followed by Tri had to go through more obstacles, which included walking on bed echoes and shrub echoes Zelda learned while trekking through the dungeon.

After that, they went under water to make it through the sewer system, and then they made it to the bridge with a rapid river below it. As the group stared at the river, they are surprised at the sight of an expanding rift coming toward them.

Seeing no other option, the group jumped in the rapid waters and the river flowed them out. While being dragged through the river by the rapid flows, Zelda’s eyes were shut tight and she lost consciousness.

Before losing her consciousness, she kept on wishing that Link was still with her. She still cannot believe that he is gone.

The bright side is that with Tri’s information regarding the rifts, Zelda has a chance to save not only Link, but her father and every other Hyrulean that was taken from them by those dark rips.

Chapter Text

Zelda’s vision is pure blackness thus far. Moments later, they are blackness no more as she woke up to find herself in her own bedroom.

Yes, the bed was her own, the windows were her own, the room was her own. Everything was her own.

Zelda giggled heartily as she concluded that it was all a dream. She became more heartily as she saw Link enter her own room.

”LINK!” Zelda squealed as she rushed over to her fiancé, the former hero of Hyrule. “Oh, Link, I just had the worst dream ever!”

’Not to worry, my love,” Link said comfortingly as he separated himself from the princess. Suddenly started smiling like a madman. “After all, I am here now, and you are now MINE!”

The smiling Link brandished his sword, much to the horror of Zelda, and he started swinging at her. Zelda braced herself as the blade came down on her skin.

”AAAARRRRGGGHHH!!!”

Impa and Tri cowered away from the screaming Zelda as she suddenly awoke from her sleep. What happened to her was that she was having a nightmare about her fiancé being evil.

Zelda started panting after her long, loud screaming. She looked over the area, which is a cave, and then she spotted Impa and Tri.

”Oh, guys!” Zelda sighed in relief. “How long was I out?”

”A while,” Impa replied. “The river drifted us away from the castle, and now we are at a cave somewhere near Suthorn. I know, I checked while Tri here kept you company.”

”I see,” Zelda said after a short pause. “Sorry about earlier. I dreamt that Link became evil.” She looked glum. “Oh, I hope he is alright.”

”Not to worry, Zelda,” Tri replied. “Once we enter the rifts and mend them with our powers, everyone will become normal again.”

Zelda smiled at the golden spirit. “Thank you, Tri.”

”Come,” Impa demanded. “We better get going.”

Impa led Zelda and Tri out of the cave, and they found themselves at a beach somewhere. As they trekked along the beach they are suddenly ambushed by a green, jelly-like creature called a Zol.

”Oh!” Tri gasped. “A monster!”

”I got it!” Impa cried, and she killed the monster with some kunai knives she borrowed from her grandmother.

As soon as the monster disappeared, Zelda suddenly spotted a miniature Zol looming over where the Zol once stood. Heading toward it, she pointed the Tri Rod at the mini Zol and she was able to learn the Zol echo.

”Hey, did you just learn that Zol echo?” Tri asked Zelda with some impressment. Zelda nodded her head. “Impressive! That means with monster echoes, you’d be able to defend yourself should Impa be incapacitated or something.”

”That’s nice,” Impa said flatly,” but I have no intention of letting anything incapacitate me!”

The group pressed on and Zelda learned to create another monster; a spikey monster that stands still and doesn’t attack. After that, Zelda created beds in order to cross water and get inside a cave.

After a couple of minutes of walking through the cave, which included climbing ladders and such, the group was able to head back outside and they found themselves in Suthorn Forest.

”Alright, Princess,” Impa began, “we’re getting close to the village.”

”Remember,” Zelda said warningly. “The people cannot learn my true identity. It’s possible that every person in this kingdom may have received a warrant for our arrest from the soldiers.”

”Understood, Princess,” Impa replied. “Let’s get moving.”

The group pressed on, and eventually they made it to the village. Before that, they were able to find a chest that contained a plethora of rupees, or currency of the kingdom.

There are different types of rupees in the kingdom. The green ones are only one rupee, red rupees are equal to twenty green rupees, blue rupees are equal to five rupees, and purple rupees are equal to fifty green rupees.

Entering town, the group remained vigilant until they arrived at a general store. Impa went inside and Zelda spotted a boy playing on a shimmering trampoline, which is a bouncing toy.

Zelda approached the boy, and said to him that she admires his new toy. While she did that, she was able to secretly use the rod to learn it’s blueprint in order to create an echo of it.

”Thank you, miss!” Replied the boy. “I just love to bounce, don’t you?”

”Yeah,” Zelda replied. “When I was a little girl.”

Impa approached Zelda from behind. “Come, Hilda, it’s time to go.”

The group agreed that Zelda is to be called Hilda in public, since it will protect her true identity. After saying goodbye to the boy, the group left the village. Their mission is to find the house Grandma Impa marked on the map.

On the way to the house, they ran into a man who was screaming at the rifts. “HEEEY!!! Can you hear me?!”

”Sir, are you alright?” Zelda asked the man.

The man turned to Zelda and the others. “Who are you? No, wait, it doesn’t matter. Can you please help me? My wife got sucked down that scary rift there, and I’ve been trying to make contact with her.”

The group exchanged glances at each other before returning their gazes to the man. “I wish there was something we could do, sir,” Impa replied. “But we have urgent matters to attend to.”

”But don’t you worry, sir,” Zelda added with some confidence. “Once we’re done, we’ll be able to help you find your wife.”

”Thank you so much!” Thanked the man. “I’ll be waiting here until you return.” He turned back to the rift. “Helloooooo! WIIIIIFE!!!”

’The group pressed on, and they inched themselves closer to where they needed to go. Unfortunately, however, when they finally got there, they received quite a surprise.

The house is half-covered by the purple rift. Only half of the doorway is covered by the rift, so the group cannot go inside.

”Well, this is just great!” Impa groaned in frustration. “Now what do we do?”

”My job is to fix rifts such as these,” Tri answered. “My friends and I work together to fix them. Unfortunately, when the rifts opened up in this kingdom, I was separated from them. I wonder what’s happened to them now?”

Zelda and Impa glanced at each other before they looked back at the glowing spirit. “There must be something we can do, Tri,” Zelda insisted.

’Well…” Tri began. “With my powers, I believe I can track my friends somewhere in these rifts. Suddenly…” Tri moved away from them and headed for the direction they came from. “I think I got a reading on them. Come, let’s investigate together.”

Tri led the two girls down a path that leads them to another direction. Unfortunately the road took them to a small encampment made by moblins, pig-like monsters. They are holding spears.

”We’ll have no choice but to fight them,” Impa suggested. “Stay close, princess!”

Impa charged at the encampment and she took out most of the moblins. With Tri’s help, Zelda created several Zol monsters and the Zols covered a moblin up, suffocating it to death.

After all of the moblins are gone, the group approached a chest and they opened it to reveal some refreshments. Apples and grapes are what they took from the chest.

After that, they moved on and they were finally able to find what Tri was looking for. They noticed a small glimmer of gold in the rift, and they approached it.

”I can create an entrance from this no problem,” Tri said with confidence. “Stand back!”

Zelda and Impa did so, and Tri proceeded to work it’s magic. With one swift swirl, Tri created a glowing, golden hole in the rift, much to the surprise of the girls.

”Wow!” Zelda reacted.

”Holy Hylia!” Impa reacted.

”From here,” Tri said after finishing up the entrance, “we can enter the world of the rifts from here. Oh, but Impa, I’m afraid you have to wait here.”

”What, why?” Impa asked with a hint of outrage in her voice. “My duty is to protect the princess!”

”I understand,” Tri said apologetically, “but Zelda is the only one who can enter here, since she has the power of the Goddess Hylia.”

Zelda stared at Tri for a bit before giving Impa an apologetic look. “I’m sorry, Impa, but I have to do this on my own. This is the only way for me to get strong… For Link, for Daddy… For Hyrule.”

Impa looked at Zelda for some time. Moments later, she sighed, hung her head, and then nodded in approval.

”Very well, Your Grace. I’ll wait out here until you return.” Impa turned to Tri. “You better help her out in any way you can, you hear me?”

”I do,” Tri answered, and then it turned to Zelda. “Come, Zelda. Let’s go.”

Zelda nodded her head in agreement, and she followed Tri down the golden hole. Impa watched with a look of worry. She hopes that Zelda can accomplish such a task on her own.

Chapter Text

Moments after jumping into the golden hole with Tri, Zelda found herself in another part of the forest, only that it is darker compared to when she left Impa. She marched up a flight of stairs and is horrified at the surroundings she spotted.

Where the princess is, at this very moment, is a creepy place with a lot of purple in the background. There are bits and pieces of forested areas as well.

Zelda stared at the wide-open space in shock and horror. She has never seen a place like this before. She was sent to the Sacred Realm during the time of the dark wizard, Agahnim, but that place never looked as desolate as this new world she is in.

“This is the Still World,” Tri said to Zelda. “Everything you see floating around here was sucked through the rifts. Also, anything that ends up here will begin to break apart and vanish completely.”

“WHAT?!” Zelda shrieked. “Why didn’t you speak of that before?!”

“I didn’t want to darken the mood,” Tri answered. “But don’t worry. If we hurry and locate my friends, we’ll be able to fix this before any of this disappears. Which reminds me, I can sense them deeper in here. Perhaps in that tower over there.”

Zelda calmed down as she looked at the tower Tri was looking at. She recognized it immediately as the tower she saw Link disappear in.

Wasting no time, Zelda proceeded to walk through the Still World with Tri on her tail. She jumped across certain platforms, and sometimes had to create bed echoes in order to cross larger gaps.

Zelda and Tri spotted blobs of shadows floating around. Tri warned Zelda that they are shadows that form into enemies once they get to her, so they had to avoid being spotted by them.

As they pressed further, Zelda stopped and gasped as she saw a statue that looked somewhat familiar. Tri turned its attention to the statue and hummed curiously.

“Hey,” Tri began. “I recognize her. She’s one of the advisors who sank down the rift with your father at the castle.”

“Minister Lefte!” Zelda gasped. “Why can’t she move?”

“When an individual is sucked into the rift,” Tri explained, “they become as still as statues. Ergo, the Still World.”

“Will she disappear, too?” Zelda asked with a hint of worry in her tone of voice.

“If we stall for a long time,” Tri answered.

“Then I suggest we keep moving to that tower!” Zelda demanded firmly, and she pressed on toward the tower. As she got closer and closer to the tower, she thought about Link again. “Hang on, Link! We’re coming!”

Zelda believes that since Link sucked down the rift in the tower, he could be in the Still World of that tower. Zelda wasted no time in entering the tower as she approached the front door. Tri followed her inside.

As Zelda and Tri entered the main entrance chamber of the Suthorn Tower, Tri approached a golden cactus-like statue. “Hey, Zelda!” Tri gasped. “We can use this to teleport to different areas! If we ever get caught in a dead end, we can always teleport back here! Press the Tri Rod to it!”

Zelda did just that and the golden cactus glowed. After that, the duo walked through a doorway and they found themselves in a big pit chamber where there’s a big rock blocking the button that would open a locked door.

Tri studied the big rock thoroughly, and it turned to Zelda. “Hey, Zelda. I have an idea for your power. It’s called ‘Bind’. All you have to do is guide me to a certain object with the Tri Rod and I will attach myself to that object, and you can move around and it follows your movement.”

Zelda reacted in amazement. “Interesting!”

Zelda directed Tri to the rock with the Tri Rod and Tri surrounded the rock in a green wave. Zelda moved the rock forward to the button, pressing it, and causing the door to open.

”Hey, that’s cool!” Zelda reacted after unbinding the rock.

”It’s definitely needy,” Tri said in agreement.

Zelda and Tri moved on through the doorway and they braved through a couple of chambers where they had to tackle enemies with monster echoes. Zelda used Moblins with spears to battle some Darknuts and she learned the Darknuts echo after defeating them.

Other chambers involved challenging puzzles that only one with pure wisdom can solve. Zelda, being the wielder of the Triforce of Wisdom, like her ancestor, was able to solve these puzzles.

After braving many chambers in the tower, Zelda and Tri entered a chamber where someone was waiting for her. Zelda gasped in surprise when she realized who it was.

”Link?” Zelda gasped.

Link, the hero of Hyrule, cladded in green, is standing in the middle of the chamber with his back turned on her and Tri.

”That’s your friend?” Tri asked.

Zelda didn’t answer Tri. Instead, she desperately raced to where Link is, aiming to hug him.

”Link! Oh, Link!”

Link suddenly turned to face her with his eyes closed. He held his hand up, signaling her to stay where she is.

”Link, w—“ Zelda began, sounding very confused. “What’s wrong?”

Zelda got her answer when Link opened his eyes, which are now red as blood. Link smiled evilly when she gasped in shock.

The red-eyed Link brandished the Master Sword, and he leapt toward her, aiming to slice her to ribbons. Luckily, Zelda dodged his attack and she ran away from him in cover.

”I’m sorry, my dear,” said the red-eyed Link, his voice sounding very evil. “Link is not here!”

Zelda’s eyes started pooling in tears as the evil Link started guffawing evilly. Tri approached her.

”Zelda, you got to snap out of it! We cannot lose here! That Link is clearly an imposter, like the others at the castle!”

Zelda’s eyes suddenly snapped as she heard Tri’s words. Realizing that Tri speaks the truth, she plucked up her courage and summoned some Darknuts to fight Link.

With Link distracted, Zelda snuck up behind him and summoned some Moblins with spears. As soon as Link defeated the Darknuts, the spears hit him on the back and he squealed in pain.

Link turned purple and he exploded in smoke, just like Ganon did when the real Link defeated him. Zelda sighed in relief when the dark Link disappeared, but then she became glum because she still cannot find the real Link.

”Oh, Link, where are you?” Zelda said softly. She hoped that he would be alright.

”Zelda, I’m sure Link will be fine,” Tri reassured the princess. “It takes time for one sucked into the rift before they disappear forever, so we have time.”

”Thank you, Tri,” Zelda said with a smile.

Tri suddenly spotted something where the dark Link was and it alerted Zelda. They looked at where the dark Link once stood and they saw the Master Sword in the ground.

“Hey, why is the Master Sword still here?” Zelda asked, and she walked over to it. She was surprised to hear a voice when she picked up the sword.

”Princess Zelda, can you hear me?”

”Yes, I can hear you,” Zelda answered. “Is that you, Fi?”

”Yes,” Fi answered. “It seems Link told you about me. It’s an honor to meet you, Your Highness.”

”What happened to Link?” Zelda asked, changing the subject.

”I’m afraid I don’t know,” Fi answered. “When Link fell through the rift, he dropped me. Haven’t seen or heard from him since. Instead, I was picked up by a fake Link.”

”Oh, I see,” Zelda said glumly.

”Don’t worry, Your Highness,” Fi suddenly reassured the princess. “Link will be fine. Since he is the embodiment of courage, the Still World’s effects won’t kill him.”

Zelda gasped. “Really?!”

”Really,” Fi confirmed. “Now, then. I think I can be of use to you. Is Tri with you?”

”Yes,” Zelda replied.

”Yes, I’m here,” Tri responded to Fi.

”Zelda merge my power with Tri and you can become a swordfighter like Link,” Fi said. “Hoist me in the air.”

Zelda did so, and Tri merged with the sword, and Zelda suddenly turned blue with a hint of green. She also seems to be wearing Link ‘s clothes.

Despite some bewilderment at first, Zelda admired her new swordfighter look and flashed the Sword in a stance. After that she held the sword up high, and turned back to normal.

”Thank you, Fi,” Zelda said. “I think you’ll be of most help.”

”You’re very welcome, Your Highness,” Fi replied. “Be wary, though, for you spend so much time in this form, you’ll run out of energy and you won’t be in swordfighter mode until you fill the gauge up with blue specks that can only be found in the still World. Now we must proceed to the top of the tower. A boss is expecting you there.”

Zelda sheathed the Master Sword and placed it on her back. After that, she and Tri left the big chamber.

The two continued their journey in the tower, and they came across a chamber where a golden door awaits them. Unfortunately, the door is locked, so the two had to go find the key for it.

They climbed down a ladder and they trekked through cavernous paths and eliminated more monsters with echoes.

Zelda eventually found the big key in a big chest, and she returned to the golden door, unlocking it with the big key. After that, she and Tri entered an even bigger chamber.

The two looked around the big chamber, but nothing seems to be happening at the moment. This made Tri speak with some confusion.

”I don’t get it,” Tri said. “I sensed that my friends are in here somewhere, but I can’t seem to find them. Where are they?”

Suddenly, something big appeared from the ceiling. It is big and rocky, and it also has a glowing purple orb on it. The. Creature is called Seismic Talus.

Zelda began the battle by having Tri bind with the purple orb on the talus, and she pulled it off the rocky body. After the orb is off, Zelda turns Swordfighter, and she uses the sword to slash the orb a bunch of times.

After hitting the orb many times, The monster roared in pain, and it’s rocky body exploded. Seismic Talus was beaten.

Suddenly swarms of creatures that look like Tri appear before Zelda and Tri. Tri wiggled around wildly.

”Friends! My friends! Let’s turn this rift back to normal!”

Following Tri’s orders, the gold creatures glowed with a bright color along with Tri, and their power brightened the whole room. It took a little bit before the room turned to normal.

Tri approached Zelda after its job was done. “My friends are now a part of me! I can do more now!”

Zelda saw a triangle form behind the other three triangles which formed like a tail to Tri. Tri tells Zelda that with the extras triangle, it can create more echoes for Zelda when needed.

”Well, I guess our business here is done,” Tri said after a sigh. “Wanna head back to the real world?”

Zelda nodded her head, and Tri landed on top of her head. It glowed brightly, and the two vanished from the big chamber without a trace.

Chapter Text

It didn’t take long for Zelda and Tri to return to the real world from the Still World. They ended up at the same place they disappeared from.

After returning, Zelda can feel something in her hands. She is carrying stange glowing blue crystals. She put them in her pocket afterwards.

Moments after returning from the Still World, Zelda and Tri are already approached by Impa. “Your Highness! Tri!”

“Impa!” Zelda called back. “Are you alright?”

“Yes,” Impa answered. “Nobody came here after you left, but something did happen! The rift that you guys disappeared into suddenly got put back to normal!”

“That’s right,” said Tri. “The rift that was once was is now gone. That means we can go to that house your grandmother marked on your map.”

“Right!” Impa declared. “But before we go, I have some questions. Zelda, what was it like there?”

“Scary,” Zelda answered. “It’s nothing like the dark world where we used to be during the time of Agahnim. There was creepy purple in the background and there were people there that are as still as stone.”

“Stone?” Impa repeated.

“Yes,” Zelda confirmed. “And that’s not all. There’s–”

“EXCUSE ME!” Cried out a female voice, a voice Zelda and Impa recognized right away.

The group turned to see Minister Lefte marching down the steps that led to the rift entrance and approaching them. Impa got worried, fearing that she may be the imposter from the castle. She wanted to make a move, but Zelda prevented her from doing so.

“Pardon my intrusion,” Lefte announced. “I am Lefte, a minister from the castle and I’m trying to find out where I am, so could you–”

Lefte stopped as she saw Zelda remove the hood of her cloak from her face. She gasped in shock.

“Princess Zelda?! Is that you?!”

Impa did the same thing. After removing her hood, she began to speak. “Yes, minister, it is us. We’re like this for a reason.”

“Minister Lefte, something terrible happened after you and the general and my father got sucked down that rift. Clones of you arrived and framed us for making the rifts. We were in prison for a bit until this creature, Tri, came and gave me this rod to conjure up echoes of items and escape the prison.”

“That’s right,” Impa added. “My grandmother aided us as well, but she stayed behind to make sure we got out of the castle. Since then, we’ve been trying to get to the house marked on this map, but we couldn’t because a rift tore it apart. Zelda and Tri went inside the rift and caused it to go away, making the forest area turn back to normal.”

Lefte was speechless, even moments after Zelda and Impa explained everything to her. It took her a while before she began to speak.

“I-I see. So… we failed to save you from Ganon and now you’re out here facing much danger because of those rifts?”

Zelda and Impa nodded their heads.

“Please, forgive me, Your Grace,” Lefte apologized. “Once again, we have failed to protect you. I must confess, though, I am surprised to hear of your abilities. So YOU were the one who got rid of the rift?”

“In this forest, yeah,” Zelda answered. “And I didn’t do it alone. I had help from Tri.”

Lefte suddenly turned to Tri. “Oh, yes. Thank you so much for protecting and guiding the princess, Tri.”

Tri suddenly jumpd in surprise. “Wait! You can see me?!”

“Of course I can,” Lefte answered. “You’re a cute, little floating ball of gold. How can one not see you?”

“My grandmother could not see Tri when we were at the dungeon,” Impa responded. “That’s what’s making this so trippy.”

“Oh,” Lefte replied. “Trippy, indeed… and odd.” Lefte turned to Tri again. “But, then again, you are so precious!”

“Excuse me,” Zelda voiced out. “I don’t mean to spoil any fun, but we need to make haste for this house that’s marked on the map.”

“Oh, yeah,” Lefte responded. “We need to go and make a plan. Okay, let’s go!”

And with that, the group, Lefte included, made haste to the house. Impa and Zelda were relieved when they saw that the house is back to normal thanks to Zelda and Tri’s work inside the rift. They wasted no tim ein entering the house.

Inside the house stands a man working on certain stuff. Due to the many weapons displayed around the house, the man appears to be a blacksmith or a tinker.

The man has silver hair, just like Impa, and he’s a little short. So short, in fact, that he can be passed on as a child.

Lefte cleared her throat. “Excuse me, sir! Pardon our intrusion, but my name is Lefte and I am a colleague of Lady Impa, and–”

“No time for chatter!” The man rudely interjected. “I’m a very busy man, now please get!”

“Uncle Robbie!” Impa spat defensively.

The man, Robbie, turned to gaze at his new guests. He gasped when he saw Impa.

“Ah! Impa!” Robbie cried and he hugged his niece.

After the embrace, Impa got to work on introductions. “Everyone, this is my great-uncle Robbie Lueberry! He’s a blacksmith and tinker who’s working for the kingdom. He’s out here trying to perfect newer weapons for the army. Uncle, I’d like you to meet–”

“Princess Zelda!” Robbie gasped as he saw the golden-headed princess. “My goodness, you’ve grown! The last time I saw you, you were only a baby. What brings you here?”

Zelda, Impa, and Lefte explained the whole story to Robbie. He suddenly voiced out when they got to talking about Tri.

“Is that what this ‘Tri’ is?” Robbie asked as he stared at the floating, golden spirit.

“You can see me, too?” Tri asked, and Robbie nodded his head. “Odd… Only Zelda and Impa could see me from the beginning, but now you and Lefte can see me. So odd…”

“Odd, indeed!” Added Robbie

“Still,” Lefte began, “you gotta admit that this creature is an adorable one!”

“I think the reason you two can see me was because you two have been trapped in the Still World and it suddenly… CHANGED you somehow.”

“More of that later, please,” Impa demanded. “We haven’t finished the story!”

Zelda and Impa continued their story and explained Zelda’s adventure inside the rift, and how she and Tri worked together to mend the big rift in the Suthorn Forest. Zelda even plucked up the courage to mention that she rendezvoused with an evil clone of Link in the Still World.

“Wait!” Robbie suddenly gasped. “Link is trapped in that rift, too?!” Zelda nodded her head. “Oh, no! And he is the chosen one to protect us! Plus, he was one of my top clients!”

“Client?” Zelda asked, repeating the word.

“Link visits my uncle daily to try out new weapons that would be useful to him and the Hyrulean Army one day,” Impa clarified. “He usually goes there whenever he is on break or having a day off.”

“Oh, I see,” Zelda replied. “That would explain the ‘secret stuff’ he was telling me about.” She suddenly showed Robbie the Master Sword. “I got this after I defeated the fake Link.”

Robbie gasped. “The Master Sword! I always wanted to see this beauty in person!”

The sword suddenly chirped. Only Zelda and Tri could understand what she was saying, but the others could not.

“Fi says that she can be upgraded with your help, Mister Lueberry,” Zelda said, translating for Fi. “Fi and Tri can make me turn into a whole other being with the ability to wield a sword. She can also enhance my ability.”

“Is that right?” Robbie asked, and Zelda nodded her head.

“Your Grace,” Zelda can hear Fi speaking to her again. “The crystals in your pocket; they can be used to enhance the sword or your ability.”

Zelda fished out the crystals from her pocket and she showed them to Robbie. She told him what Fi told her.

“I see,” Robbie said. “Maybe I can use my machine in the corner to pull some magic.”

Robbie placed the crystals in the machine in the corner, and he also placed the Master Sword in with them. Minutes later, the crystals merged with the Master Sword, and Zelda can feel herself empowered when she touched the sword.

“I feel like my spirit’s been enhanced!” Zelda squealed gaily. “Thanks, Mister Lueberry!”

“Now that that’s taken care of,” Lefte voiced out. “We need to figure out a plan. I’m sure there are more big rifts out there.”

“Let me check,” Tri said. “I’ll be right back.”

Tri floated up and out of the house. She came back minutes later.

“I spotted two more big rifts,” Tri explained. “One in the desert and the other in an area where there are lots of water. I’ll mark them on your map, Zelda.”

Tri left out purple marks on the two areas in the map. The others studied the map hard.

“So the rifts are at both the Gerudo Desert and the Jabul Waters, where the Zora dwell,” Lefte said.

“Looks like it,” Robbie confirmed.

“Alright, that settles it,” Zelda said firmly. “I’m going to go to these places and fix these rifts.”

“Princess,” Lefte suddenly cried in alarm. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. We cannot risk your safety again!”

“I’m afraid that it is not up to you to decide, Minister Lefte,” Robbie said. “According to Zelda, only she and Tri can enter the rifts without being affected by its side effects. I’m afraid she is our only option to fix these rifts and rescue those that have been trapped in there, including Link.”

“Thank you, Mister Lueberry,” Zelda said to the Shiekah tinker. Before speaking, the princess thought of Link. She wants to rescue him bad.

“But I strongly suggest you take Impa with you on your journey,” Robbie continued. “You need some protection in case things go south.”

“Don’t worry, uncle,” Impa said. “I’ll guard the princess with my life.”

Robbie nodded his head, and then he turned to Lefte. “We must continue investigations regarding these rifts. There must be a connection with them.”

“Right,” Lefte agreed.

Robbie turned to the princess again. “Your Grace, if you can find any information regarding these rifts on your journey, promise you’ll come here and relay it to me. Also if you ever find any more of those blue crystals, come to me, and I’ll enhance your abilities.”

“Thank you, Mister Lueberry,” Zelda thanked. “I’ll be on my way now. Let’s go, Impa, Tri.”

And with that, Zelda and her two companions set off on their journey. The princess’ mission is to repair the rifts in the Gerudo Desert and the Jabul Waters, and rescue any people trapped in there as well. She also made it her personal mission to find and rescue her beloved Link without fail.

Chapter Text

Blackness…

Sheer blackness…

That was what coated Link’s vision for the longest time. At last, however, after many hours of sinking through the rift at the Suthorn Tower, Link has finally regained his consciousness.

The first thing the hero of Hyrule sees is dirt. He looked up from the dirt and the next thing he sees is purple, a purple background.

Regaining his strength, Link stood up and looked around the purple surroundings. He is wide-eyed because he has never been in such a world before.

“Where… am I?” Link asked himself.

“Where, indeed?” Said a female’s voice.

Link turned to see a girl around his and Zelda’s age. The girl has brown hair and green eyes. Link looked at the eyes more closely because they remind him of his beloved Zelda.

“Who are you?” Link asked the girl.

“I am Olga.”

“Olga, huh?” Link asked again, and he was responded by nodding. “I see. So… how did you end up in this mess? What exactly IS this mess, anyway?”

“You are in the Still World,” Olga responded. “It is a world where things go when they are sucked in the rifts. Most people are as still as stone, but not you and I.”

“Why?”

“Because you and I are special,” Olga answered. “I believe we hold a special power that can be used to defeat the evil of this world.”

“Really?” Link asked, his voice brimming with hope. “What do I have to do? I need to get out of here! I have a fiancé, who’s probably worried sick about me.”

“Now, let’s not be hasty…” Olga began. “What is your name?”

“Link.”

“Let’s not be hasty, Link,” Olga continued. “I have been trapped in this world for the longest time. I never do anything because actions can attract enemies. There are enemies in this world, and they are deadly.”

“I’ve handled monsters before, Miss Olga,” Link said, trying to persuade her. “I don’t see how these enemies you speak of are any different.”

“They are different because they feed on your fears, Link,” Olga insisted. “These shadows read your mind, your deepest thoughts and fears and they make them a reality. And trust me when I tell you this, despite your courageous look, there are many deep fears dwelling inside you.”

Link looked at Olga, wanting to protest, but he thought of Zelda and her well-being. He had hoped that she made it out of the tower after he got sucked down. He had hoped that she was alright.

“You’re right,” Link finally said after a moment’s pause. “I do have some fears. I fear for my fiancé’s safety. She was kidnapped by a familiar foe, and the last I saw of her was trying to free her from a crystal prison. Oh, Goddesses, I hope she is alright.”

Olga stared at her new friend in a funny way. When Link looked at her, she turned back to normal and looked at him with a smile.

“Don’t worry, Link,” Olga reassured the hero. “I’m sure this fiancé of yours will be perfectly alright. Now, we should be concentrating on our own predicament. Come, I’ll take you to my place.”

“Your place?”

“Yes, my place,” Olga confirmed. “Don’t worry. It is not far.”

As the two started walking through the Still World, the more mystified Link is of his new surroundings. He wondered how Olga was able to survive in this hellhole for the longest time.

“You said you’ve been here for the longest time, right?” Link asked and was responded by nodding. “How were you able to survive in such a place? I mean, look at this place. It’s a nightmare!”

“That’s a good question, my dear Link,” Olga answered. “As I mentioned before I have certain wits that help me make it through the darkest of times. Face it, honey, as long as I am around, you’ll have a hope in hell of making it out of this place alive.”

Link looked at Olga, feeling both relieved and mystified at the same time. What he is failing to see is that there is something off with Olga. He is failing to see strange waves of purple oozing out of her.

Chapter Text

Zelda, Impa and Tri left the Lueberry house to go crack the case involving the giant rifts that have been wreaking havoc in the kingdom. They have been taking residents and they have also been spawning monsters to cause more problems.

The first rift the group has decided to investigate is the one at the Gerudo Desert. The reason why is that Zelda and Link has good relations with the Gerudo since Link has returned the daughter of the tribe leader.

While trekking to the desert, Tri decided to make a conversation regarding Zelda's beloved Link. "So, tell me, Princess Zelda. This Link... Is he really special?"

"Of course!" Zelda replied. "He's very special! He means the world to me! He's my fiancé."

"What's fiancé?"

"A fiancé is someone who is to be married to someone," Impa answered. "Link and Zelda are due to be married soon... had not been for those rifts."

"I see," Tri replied. "Tell me about how you two met, Zelda. I'd like to know how this 'love' works."

Zelda blushed a bit before telling her story. "Link and I met a couple of years ago. It was at the Golden Festival, and he was humiliated during a play by some mean knights. I smacked the knights silly and I chased after Link to comfort him. After that, I was kidnapped by an evil sorcerer and Link rescued me. He and I made a sacred pact that we would marry. I love him, and he loves me."

"Yeah," Impa added. "And Zelda was lucky because Link was a boy born from nobility on his mother's side."

"What's nobility?" Asked Tri.

"Nobility is a class in a hierarchy system," Impa answered. "The highest of the hierarchy is royalty, where the princess is, and there is nobility, the gentry and the common people. Princesses don't marry common boys. It's a law."

Zelda rolled her eyes at Impa. "Anyway," she continued, "when you make a sacred vow, you keep that vow. I intend on keeping my vow to marry the man I love. Does this make any sense to you?"

"Yes, it does," Tri answered after a long moment of pause. "I know what 'sacred' is. When I was created, I noticed my creator, the Goddess Hylia had a similar sacred vow of love with a really courageous man."

Zelda gasped. "The First Hero of Hylia!"

"Exactly," Tri confirmed.

"Uhhh," Impa suddenly chimed in with a warning tone. "I hate to spoil story time, but I'm afraid we have made it to the Gerudo Desert, and it looks like a mighty mess."

Zelda and Tri looked at what Impa is looking at, and the princess gasped in total shock as she discovered lots of little rifts all over the Gerudo Desert. She knows now that she has a lot of work to do regarding these purple holes.

Chapter Text

Zelda, Impa and Tri entered the Gerudo Desert, and they are not liking what they are looking at so far. What they are looking at is a bunch of purple rifts terrorizing the desert.

As they trekked through the desert, the two girls already started spewing a lot of sweat because they are wearing attire that is not meant to be worn in the desert. They sometimes had to have their hoods down in order to catch a breath.

"Oh, Goddesses!" Gasped Impa. "The heat is really getting to me. These disguises are such a pain!"

"I know," Zelda replied, "but there's nothing we can do about that because we have to protect our identities. There's no knowing whether or not the Hylian ambassadors told the region leaders such lies about us."

After many minutes of walking through the Gerudo Desert, the trio were able to reach the Kara Kara Bazaar and Oasis. The first thing they did, except for Tri, was drinking water from the Oasis' pond.

After feeling rejuvenated from the water, the girls listened to a trio of Gerudo tribespeople talking. The tribespeople are mainly women and they are fierce warriors. Luckily, they were not talking about the girls or their escape, but about the rifts that are terrorizing the desert.

"Those strange rifts are starting to become a pain in the butt!" One of the Gerudo tribeswomen said. "And those monsters that keep popping out of them... they just keep on coming! I'm worn out!"

"Same here," said the other two Gerudo women in unison.

Zelda, Impa and Tri listened to their conversation for a bit, and then they huddled up. "It seems the Gerudo have been busy dealing with those rifts," Impa said.

"There are a lot of rifts in this place," Tri added. "I wonder which one to look so we could get inside and clean it up."

"Maybe we should look for the one that is actually the biggest in the desert," Zelda suggested.

"Agreed," Impa replied.

"Yes," added Tri.

"But first, I want to head to Gerudo Town and see if I can get the attention of Riju and Nabooris," Zelda continued.

"Are you sure?" Impa asked. "You said it yourself: There's no knowing whether or not our ambassadors told those two about what happened at the castle."

"I know, but I think this is worth a try," Zelda responded, sounding hopeful. "I mean, those two have started trusting me and Link ever since we returned Riju back from the Sacred Realm. Just like the Shiekah, the Gerudo are more loyal to the Goddess Incarnate than the king."

"Yeah, that's true," Impa replied.

"So, we have a plan?" Tri asked.

Zelda and Impa nodded their heads, and they started walking out of the Oasis, with Tri in tow, and they trekked to the town which is located west of the Oasis. During the journey, the girls continued sweating, but they weren't bothered because they know that the town is actually close.

The trio made it to the town, and they entered with no problem. The town is vast and crowded. It would remind a human of Earth of Ancient Egypt.

Moments later, the group came across a big palace, where Nabooris and Riju dwell. Just as they are about to enter the palace, however, they are blocked by the guards.

"I'm sorry," the guard said firmly, "but the Chieftain will see no one."

"What about the lady Riju?" Zelda asked. "I must speak with her."

"She is on a mission clearing out hose rifts at an ancient site," answered the guard. "I'm sorry, but I must ask you to leave."

Despite wanting to protest, Zelda obliged, and she left the guard alone. Followed by Impa and Tri, the princess left town.

"Where are we going, Zelda?" Tri asked.

"To find Riju," Zelda answered. "The guard said that she is somewhere at an ancient site. I think I know which one that is. Come on."

Zelda led the others south of town and they made it to an ancient site. There they spotted a young Gerudo woman lying down on the sand and she is surrounded by purple shadows.

"Oh, no!" Impa gasped. "She's in trouble!"

"We gotta fight!" Zelda demanded, and she charged at the purple shadows, which transformed into scorpion monsters.

With Tri's help, Zelda created echoes of spear-wielding Moblins and they threw their spears at some of the scorpion monsters. Impa defeated some of the other monsters with her ninja skills.

After eradicating the monsters, the group checked on Riju, who suddenly woke with a start. "Ugh!" Riju groaned. "W-What happened? Where are the monsters? Are they gone?"

"They are, Riju," Zelda answered, getting Riju's full attention.

"Who are you? How do you know my name?"

Zelda answered Riju's question by removing her hood and revealing her face. "It's me, Riju."

Riju gasped. "Princess Zelda? Is that you?"

Impa removed her hood, as well. "And Impa, too."

"Impa?!" Riju gasped.

After sinking the information in after a few seconds, Riju gasped out a sigh of relief. After that, she started speaking again.

"Did you guys get rid of those monsters?" Riju asked, and was responded by head-nodding. "Thank you. It seems they had no effect on you. I couldn't stop them myself. So, anyway, what brings you two out here in the desert?"

Zelda and Impa started explaining everything to the Gerudo lady. They told her about what happened to Link, what happened at the castle, how they were framed for creating the rifts, and they escaped. They even told her about how she and Tri entered a rift to mend it.

All of this information intrigued Riju, but really baffled her as well. "So, let me get this straight. You know how to mend these rifts, Princess Zelda?" Zelda responded with a nod. "That's great! You see, the rifts have been causing serious trouble here lately."

"Yeah," Impa added. "It's going on around the whole land."

"Well, we were told that taking care of the monsters that keep popping out of the rifts would take care of the rifts, but it hasn't," Riju continued.

"Who told you that?" Zelda asked.

"My mother's advisor," Riju answered, "Facette."

"I see," Impa replied. "Well, we're here to tell you that we know how to mend these rifts properly, and, if it wouldn't be much trouble, we'd like to present this idea to your mother, the Chieftain. So, can you get us inside the palace?"

"Don't worry," Riju answered with a smile on her face. "I can do that."

"Oh, but we need to keep Impa's identity and mine discreet," Zelda warned. "We're being hunted by our own kind for the false claims given by the phony king."

"I understand," Riju said calmly. "Come, we better head back to town."

And so, Riju led the group back to the town, and she was also able to get them inside the palace. Zelda hoped that she can convince the Chieftain, Nabooris, to lead them to a big rift, where she and Tri would enter and mend.

Chapter Text

Entering the Gerudo palace, Zelda and her companions are a step closer to finding the big rift and mend it with her new powers. She is also elated at the fact that she is also closer to finding her fiancé, Link.

The trio walked up the stairs, following Riju, and they came across two Gerudo women muttering to each other. One was wearing elegant clothes fit for a chieftain, and the other is wearing a long purple robe with a turban.

The Gerudo woman in purple is demanding, always speaking to her chieftain in such a desperate manner. "Chief Nabooris, I have a report concerning the blocked-up entrance to the sanctum. As reported, the monsters' numbers are dwindling."

Zelda looked at the woman in purple and noticed something funny about her. She just heard this woman mention the monsters' numbers dwindling, but she became skeptical considering what just happened back at the site, and especially after witnessing the three pooped-out Gerudo warriors sulking about the monsters. Unfortunately, she cannot do something about it because she needed to focus on the mission at hand.

After reaching the two women, Riju made her presence known. "Mother, I have returned, and I have brought a visitor."

Nabooris and Facette, the woman in purple, looked at Riju, and noticed the two hooded Hylians behind her. "What's her business here?" Facette asked, sounding displeased.

"These two Hylians claim that they can mend the giant rift that is plaguing our desert," Riju answered. "I think it would be wise to lead these two to the sanctum and watch them do their magic. If they can get rid of the rift, our long battle will finally be over and done with."

Zelda had hoped that her proposition would be heard but is dismayed when she heard outraged ranting from Facette. "Lady Riju, do you comprehend what it is you are asking?! After the sanctum was ravaged by the rift, monsters started multiplying! For the town's safety, we ordered that the entrance to the sanctum is to be blocked so that the monster surge would never seep out!"

Zelda seemed awfully tense at how contempt Facette is when it came to the sanctum entrance. Nevertheless, she stayed silent and kept on listening to her rant.

"Besides," Facette continued, "the soldiers have been eradicating the monsters, which should be able to mend the rift. Once the rift is depleted, we will reclaim our sanctum, but until then, NO ONE is to enter the sanctum and ruin our chance of survival."

The three companions listened to Facette's speech, and they are confused as to why she thinks that eradicating the monsters would fix the rifts. They know perfectly well that this plan should never work, because they know how to REALLY fix the rifts.

"With all due respect, Facette," Riju responded, sounding rather unpleasant, "many of our warriors have been gravely injured or extremely worn out from the constant fighting, and what is worse is that the monsters kept on coming after a horde was eliminated. To top it off, the rift doesn't appear to be shrinking after we eliminated most of the monsters."

"Then you are not eliminating enough!" Facette snapped.

"I don't think this elimination plan is enough!" Riju snapped back. "We should be acting with urgency to be rid of the rift as soon as possible and I believe that this woman here," she pointed at Zelda, "has the ability to help out."

"BULLPIES!" Snarled Facette. "You can't expect us to trust these two... strangers! Do you know where they come from?!"

There was silence in the room after Facette's question. The reason why is that Zelda's identity cannot be heard in public, or else it would bring distress.

Facette walked up to Riju menacingly. "You know," she said, "I am SHOCKED by your severe lack of judgment... ESPECIALLY since since you are the chief's daughter after all."

"That's enough, Facette," responded a calm Nabooris, and Facette immediately obeyed her chief's command. Nabooris turned to her daughter. "Riju, I understand the concern you feel for the warriors. I feel each injury the warriors sustain as though it were my own. Nevertheless, I cannot grant your request unless I have solid proof that your guest can eradicate rifts. Have you seen her do this before?"

"Well..." Riju started to answer, feeling uneasy. "Well, no, but--"

"Then how can you tell us to trust her if you have no evidence that she can perform such a claim?" Nabooris asked, interjecting Riju.

"Well, I--" Riju tried to find an answer for her mother's question, but she is failing.

Riju's silence was enough for Facette to make a blow. "Chief Nabooris, I think we have heard enough of this. This is not the time to be entertaining strangers and their quote-unquote claims."

"Mother, please!" Riju pleaded desperately. "I will prove what Zelda says is true!"

Zelda and Impa widen their eyes as Riju inadvertently gave away the princess' identity.

"Zelda?" Facette asked, repeating the name. "You mean to tell me that this stranger is the one who created the rift at the castle?!"

Zelda felt sick to her stomach. She knew that this sort of thing was to happen if her cover was blown. She clung to Impa for some protection.

'If she created the rift at the castle," Facette continued, "then she must have brought the rift here! Guards! Guards!"

One guard did appear, and she was not here to obey Facette's command. "Chief Nabooris, we have a situation!" Cried the guard.

"What is it?" Nabooris asked.

"A rift in the eastern desert grew, and our warriors were taken by it!"

"WHAT?!" Nabooris shrieked. "I must personally see to this." She turened to her daughter and the princess. "You two are coming with me"

"WHAT?!" Facette shrieked. "But Chief! We should have the princess executed! She's clearly--"

"Silence, Facette!" Nabooris snapped. "I wish to see this all myself! Let's go!"

And with that, Nabooris left the palace with Riju, Zelda, Impa, Tri and a pleading Facette in tow. Zelda hopes that she'll get to prove that she can mend the rifts with Tri's help.

Chapter Text

Everybody made it to the eastern desert ruins site, and they spotted a bunch of Gerudo warriors trying to fight off the rifts. Chief Nabooris arrived at the scene, demanding an explanation.

“This rift has just gotten bigger and we lost most of our warriors to it, Chieftain!” One of the soldiers panted in a panicky mood.

Chief Nabooris examined the rift very closely. Her examination was interjected by an aggravated Facette. “Chieftain, I beseech you! We must return to town! And we must also have that charlatan princess be executed for her crimes!”

Nabooris glared at Facette for a moment, and then she glanced at Zelda who arrived with Impa, Riju and Tri. Riju immediately ran to the warriors, who are trying to spear the rifts.

“Don’t get too close,” Riju warned the warriors.

“But we’ve got to save them somehow!” One of the warriors protested.

“I know, but this just won’t work,” Riju replied.

Chief Nabooris watched Riju and the warriors argue, and she also looked at the warriors on another part of the site. She had noticed that they seemed very worn out carrying out their orders.

After examining her surroundings, the Chieftain turned to Facette. “Facette, following your counsel, we have tirelessly worked out on defeating the monsters and the rifts with our might, and yet they just kept on getting bigger and bigger. Why is that?!”

“I do not know, Chieftain!” Facette snapped. “Either we aren’t defeating ewnough monsters… or perhaps we need to take a different approach. Say…” She glared at Zelda. “Beheading the guilty princess would be another resort.”

“I am not guilty!” Zelda finally said in her defense. “Look, I know it is tough for you all to understand this, but I can mend this rift, if you’d just let me do it! Please, I beg you!”

“SILENCE, YOU WRETCHED GIRL!!!” Facette snapped vehemently, and then she turned to Nabooris. “Chief, I think we have heard enough of this! Please have our warriors take her head and let’s get out of here!”

“Don’t be absurd!” Nabooris snapped. “First off, our soldiers are being taken! I’m not leaving them behind! I’m sick of waiting as my people are being taken! And second, I know the princess. She and her fiance, Link, have rescued Riju from the clutches of the Evil King, and there is no way she would betray her own kingdom now!”

“But, Chief–”

“SILENCE!!!” Nabooris snarled. “I have spoken.” She turned to Zelda. “Princess, I will give you one chance to do whatever it takes to mend these rifts and bring back my people, but I must also implore you to make haste. Time is of the essence!”

Zelda nodded, and then she, along with Tri, approached the rift, and Tri spotted something that would help the two enter the rift. Working its magic, Tri created a golden wormhole in the rift, and then it entered the rift with Zelda following.

The Gerudo watched in shock and awe as the princess entered the rift, especially Riju and Nabooris. Facette, however, looked mighty nervous; her brow was sweating profusely.

At last, Zelda and Tri found themselves in the middle of the Still World. There are a lot of sand and Gerudo tribe women stuck in it.

“Well, we made it,” Tri said, “but unfortunately, this rift isn’t connected to the bigger one. Nevertheless, we need to mend this one quickly, so we can gain your friends’ trust. I sense my friends are here; in five different areas of this place. We must save them if we are to fix this place.”

“How can we find them, Tri?” Zelda asked.

“There’ll be big balls of light,” Tri answered. “Those are the source of my friends. Let’s hurry!”

And with that, Zelda and Tri trekked through the Still World of the Eastern Desert. Later, they were able to find a big ball of light on top of a canyon rock. Zelda had to create a lot of beds in order to reach the ball, and then she and Tri activated it, rejuvenating the other Tri.

After that, they were able to collect a couple of more of the balls of light. After that, they spotted someone who looked awfully familiar.

“Hey!” Tri gasped. “Ain’t that the Gerudo woman who wanted you dead?”

“Facette?!”

What Zelda and Tri are looking at is, indeed, Facette. That, however, confused the duo a lot because she was supposed to be with the others.

“I wonder why she is in here?” Tri asked.

Zelda looked at Facette, still feeling extremely confused. Then a thought popped in her head.

“What if this Facette is the real one and the one outside is a… imposter? After all, my father was replaced with an imposter.”

“Maybe,” Tri replied. “We’ll only know for sure once we mend this rift. Let’s get moving. We only have one more to go.”

Zelda nodded her head in affirmation, and she continued trekking through the Still World with Tri in tow. She eventually found a ladder that leads down to a shaft, and then she climbed down the ladder.

Zelda and Tri has reached down a cave of some sorts, and they walked themselves through the cave, and they spotted the ball of light. Before they could get to it, however, they’d have to get past these stomping monsters called Platbooms.

Zelda was able to eliminate one of the Platbooms by placing a spikey echo underneath it. After that she learned the Platboom echo.

Zelda climbed up, and activated the Tri source, setting the friends free. Tri chirped in delight.

“Alright! All my frien ds are free here! Now we can mend the rift! Let’s go!”

Tri teleported Zelda and itself back to where they started and they are approached by the other Tris. In one swift motion, Tri led his friends to do their magic. Later, there was a blinding light that lasted for a moment or two.

Tri returned to Zelda and said that its friend shared their power with it. After that, the two teleported themselves out of the Still World and returned to the Geruido Desert from whence they came.

Returning to the Eastern Desert site, Zelda and Tri spotted Gerudo women reuniting with sighs of relief. They walked up to Nabooris, Riju, Impa and Facette.

“Zelda!” Impa cried, spotting her friend. “You did it!”

“You did it?” Nabooris asked.

“I knew you could do it, Princess!” Riju cried joyously.

Suddenly, Facette walked up to Zelda menacingly. “The reason they are gone is because Zelda made them go away after making them appear in the first place! This proves that Zelda is guilty!”

Before more can be said, another Facette walked up to the site, surprising the hell out of the others. Zelda looked at the other Facette and gasped in surprise, her theory is true after all.

“What…” Facette began, sounding slurred. “What happened to me?”

“I knew it!” Zelda cried. “This Facette is the real one! I spotted her inside the rift while I was mending the rift!”

“What?!” Nabooris and Riju gasped. They then ran to the other Facette. “Do you remember anything?”

“Yeah,” Facette replied. “I remember the rift opening before me and the next thing I knew I was sinking, and my vision was… blank.”

After the Facette that returned from the rift said her words, the others looked at the oher Facette with quiet glares. This made the other Facette back away slowly.

“You guys have been duped!” Zelda cried warningly. “This Facette is an imposter! She wanted you all to focus on the monsters so that you all can fall for the expanding rifts, and then she had the sanctum sealed away because she knew that it is the place where the rifts would all go away!”

Zelda’s explanation was enough for Nabooris to seeth menacingly at the fake Facette. “You witch! I knew I shouldn’t have trusted you, and your dark opinions! The real Facette would never be this dark! Begone!”

And with that, Nabooris used her trident to slash away the fake Facette, who exploded in black and purple smoke. Everyone else, except for Zelda and Impa, gasped at the sight of the explosion.

“Where’s she go?!” Riju asked.

“To hell,” Impa answered with a flat tone, “where she belongs.”

Nabooris turned to Zelda and bowed before her. The other Gerudo followed suit.

“Forgive me, Princess Zelda,” Nabooris said. “This whole time, we were in a blur, and you were almost killed because of it. You have revealed the falseness for us, and we are now free from it. How can we ever thank you enough?”

“Normally,” Zelda started to answer, “a thank you wouldn’t be necessary, but right now, I’d like to enter the sanctum. The big rift is there and in order to mend it, I need to get inside.”

“Very well,” Nabooris replied. “Riju and I will take you and Impa to the sanctum and we’ll leave it to you to work your magic.”

And with that, Nabooris and Riju led Zelda, Impa and Tri to the sanctum.

Chapter Text

On the way over to the sanctum, The group had to battle gibido in order to get there. Zelda was able to defeat some with spear-wielding moblins, and she learned the gibido’s echo. Zelda also learned the echo of a Redead, a creature that screams so loud that it’ll stun you for mere moments.

At last, the group was able to get to the entrance of the sanctum, where a guard is standing a post. Nabooris approached the guard.

“Change of plans. Let this woman in; she is going to mend the rift inside the sanctum for us.”

The guard stared at Zelda for a moment and then glanced at her chief. “Are you sure? I could’ve sworn Facette made it clear–”

An incensed Nabooris interjected the guard severely. “Do NOT question my orders! Let her through NOW!”

The guard jumped in alarm and she obeyed her chieftain’s orders. Zelda got passed through the guard with Tri in tow.

Zelda and Tri spotted a golden glow in the rift that is inside the sanctum. Tri created a wormhole out of the glow, and then Zelda jumped in alongside the ethereal spirit.

At last, they are in the Still World’s version of the sanctum. Zelda received a shock as she entered the Still World.

Link, her fiance is standing in front of her, but his back is turned on her. Zelda was so shocked she didn’t say anything. When she got the courage to speak however, Link jolted away from her and climbed up a ladder.

“Hey, Link, wait!”

Zelda climbed up the ladder, hoping to chase after Link, and Tri followed her. When she reached a new floor, she couldn’t find her fiance anywhere.

In this new floor, Zelda had to climb walls and bind Tri with a boulder in order to press on. She climbed up several ladders, with Tri in tow, and she was able to reach another floor of the Sanctum, but again, Link was nowhere to be found.

Instead, she is in a chamber that has e,pty doorways on the side and a locked door on the front. Zelda also spotted another of those cactus-like waypoints and she activated it with Tri’s help. That way she can come back to the chamber after trying out a hallway.

Entering the doorway on the left, she came across another empty chamber, but with no other doors. Instead she found a couple of tiles that came alive and tried to attack her. Zelda used the boulder echo to protect herself, and she was able to learn the tile’s echo before they all were destroyed.

After all of the tiles were destroyed, a chest appeared before Zelda, and she opened it to reveal a red rupee, which equals twenty green ones. After that, she returned to the main chamber and she tried out the right doorway.

In the next room, Zelda had to pull a lever to open a door, and she had to hurry herself through it before it closed. Zelda was able to get in quickly with Tri flying on her tail.

In the next room, Zelda had to bind Tri with a big stone door and she pulled hard to open the door. She went through the big doorway, with Tri on her tail, and she found a treasure chest in another closed-out room.

Zelda opened the chest, revealing a silver key, and she used Tri to teleport herself back to the main chamber. After that, she opened the locked door and she and Tri found themselves in a chamber with four snake statues, each one glittering with a golden sparkle.

Tri told Zelda that these statues can be learned for an echo and Zelda learned one of the statues. After that, they went through a big doorway, and they found themselves in a sandy battle arena, where Zelda has to battle two moth-like monsters called Mothulas.

Zelda summoned spear-wielding moblins to eliminate the Mothulas, and she was able to learn their echo. After that she studied the sand, and she noticed a big golden door underneath.

“This must be where the boss is,” Zelda said to Tri, “but I cannot get there. There’s too much sand.”

“There must be a way to get there,” Tri said. “I’m afraid we’ll have to keep moving throughout this place if we are to unveil this door and locate the key to unlock it with.”

“Right,” Zelda agreed, and then she moved on through an empty doorway.

Zelda had to move through a lot of challenging rooms in order to get much deeper into the sanctum. Throughout these puzzle rooms, Zelda was able to find treasure chests and open them to reveal rupees for her to buy some supplies in the future.

After that, Zelda and Tri found themselves in a room where Zelda had to battle armadillo-like monsters called Caramadillos. She used Mothula echoes to defeat the Caramadillos and she learned their echo.

After defeating the Caramadillos, Zelda and Tri found themselves in a big chamber where there is another puzzle involved. Zelda found an inscription and read that she needs to find a couple of statues like the snake statue Zelda learned earlier, and place it in two platforms.

Zelda, with Tri in tow, went inside another room, and she had to kill a Poe with a couple of Caramadillo echoes. After that, she finally exited the room, and out of the Sanctum, and now she is in the Still World.

Zelda spotted Link climbing up another part of the sanctum, and entering a doorway. “There’s Link!” She cried out to Tri. “He went that way! Come on!”

Zelda and Tri chased after Link and they went through the doorway he entered. They wound up in a big chamber where Link was waiting.

“Link!” Zelda called. “Is that really you?”

Link turned to face Zelda, and then he fished out his bow and shot arrows at her. Zelda, though alarmed at first, was able to deflect the arrows with the Tri Rod.

Before going into hiding, Zelda spotted Link’s eyes glowing red. He is definitely another dark echo of her future husband.

Coming up with a way to defeat the dark entity, Zelda summoned some spear-wielding moblins and some Caramadillos, and together, they charged at Link. The dark Link was able to kill the moblins with the arrows, but the Caramadillos were so quick that they hit the dark warrior in an instant.

Link had to be hit a bunch of times, and Zelda kept on using her echoes to do just that. At last, the dark Link wailed in pain and then he exploded in purple smoke. Only Link’s bow and arrows were left behind.

As Zelda picked up the bow, she could hear Fi talking. “Your Grace, I can have this bow embedded in your swordfighter mode. That way, you can use it to kill monsters from a distance.”

“Swell idea, Fi,” Zelda replied. “Do it.”

Fi used her magic to fuse the bow inside the Master Sword strung on Zelda’s back. After that, the princess and her spirit friend kept on moving forward.

The duo were able to find the golden key and a couple of more statues. One was a cat, one was a hawk and the other was an elephant. Zelda returned to the main chamber with Tri in tow, and she placed the hawk and elephant statues on the platforms.

The big doorway opened, and the two companions went inside to find a big lever of some sort. Zelda binded Tri with the lever and pulled it down hard. The lever was what needed to be pulled in order for the sand to go down and reveal the golden door fully.

After pulling the lever, Zelda returned to the golden door with Tri in tow, and she unlocked it with the golden key. She wnet through the door and she found the boss of the Sanctum: a giant mole-like creature called Morgryph.

Morgryph started the battle by unleashing its spawn, holmills, and the holmills tried to attack Zelda. Using the sword’s powers, however, Zelda made the bow useful, shooting arrows at the holmills. After that, she returned to normal and she learned the holmills’ echo.

After defeating the holmills, Zelda had to dodge Mogryph’s sand attacks. After that, Mogryph burrowed under the ground and it zoomed after Zelda.

Spotting a statue similar to the ones she picked up earlier, Zelda got behind the statue, and the statue knocked Mogryph out cold when it bumped into it. That was a signal for Zelda to make her move, so she turned swordfighter mode and she started swiping the unconscious creature with the Master Sword.

After landing a few successful hits, Zelda had to take cover as Mogryph woke up and started flying suddenly. While flying, Mogryph launched dusty tornadoes at Zelda, forcing her to take cover.

After dodging the tornadoes, Zelda had to dodge some more as Mogryph started zooming after her. Moments later, Mogryph burrowed under the ground and tried it’s attack again, but Zelda got behind another statue.

And BAM!

Mogryph bumped into the statue, knocking itself cold and Zelda used her swordfighter mode to finish it off. After being hit a bunch of times by the Master Sword, Mogryph wailed in pain and then it exploded in purple smoke.

Zelda emerged victorious.

As the monster exploded, Tri’s friends appeared before the duo and Tri led them into a union to work their magic to mend the giant rift. After mending the rift with fashion, Tri returned to Zelda.

“Mr friends shared me their power,” Tri said. “I feel like I can do more! You can now create echoes at a distance!”

“That sounds lovely,” Zelda replied with glee. “Can we go now?”

“Absolutely!”

Together, Zelda and Tri disappeared in a golden light, and they are out of the Still World.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri have returned from the Still World, and as soon as they touch the ground, they are already approached by Impa and the Gerudo women.

“Welcome back, Your Grace,” Impa greeted Zelda. “Were you able to find Link?”

“No,” Zelda solemnly replied. “I saw another dark entity of him.”

Riju spoke up while she heard the conversation. “Wait. What has happened to Link?”

“Before the rifts began wreaking havoc,” Impa explained, “Ganon appeared and kidnapped Zelda.”

“GANON’S BACK?!” Nabooris cut in, voicing out her shock. “I thought you guys got rid of that evil hog some time ago.”

“We did!” Zelda confirmed. “I don’t know how he came back, but he did. Maybe the rifts brought him back; I don’t know. Anyway, he kidnapped me, and Link rescued me from him. Just as we were about to go home, however, one of those scary rifts appeared and Link fell into it.”

Nabooris, Riju and the other Gerudo women listened to the story thoroughly, and when Zelda finished, they felt sad. “Zelda, I’m so sorry,” Riju said. “Do you believe that you’ll save him?”

“I hope so,” Zelda answered. “I got to! I mean, all I got from him is the Master Sword.”

Zelda showed the Gerudo the Master Sword. They gazed at how beautifully shiny it was.

“Fi, the spirit dwelling in this sword has given me the power to become a swordsman, just like Link,” Zelda continued. “You know, it’s funny. Link was always the one doing things for us. I’m both nervous and happy that I get to be the one helping him for a change.” She looked at the ground and imagined what it would be like to rescue her fiance from immense danger.

Impa interrupted Zelda’s moment. “Forgive me, Your Grace, but this dark entity you ran into inside the Sanctum… Did he use another sword?”

“No, he used a bow and some arrows,” Zelda answered. “After I defeated him, Fi merged the bow inside the sword, so I can use it while I’m in swordfighter mode. In fact I used it against some monsters that were spawned by the boss.”

Impa and the Gerudo women reacted in awe. Zelda looked down at the ground, feeling flattered.

“I know, right?” The princess said. “It’s not everyday you come across things that can make you better as an adventurer. I wonder if this is how Link feels whenever he goes out on an adventure.” She suddenly muttered something. “Especially the adventure in Koholint Island.”

“What?” Riju asked, because she couldn’t make out what the princess muttered.

“Nothing,” Zelda answered. She suddenly yawned. “Ohhh, goodness. This workout has made me suddenly sleepy.”

Everybody looked up at the sky and have noticed that the sun is coming down. This means that the day is almost gone and night will replace it.

“We should get you to town, Your Majesty,” Riju suggested. “You deserve a long rest after what you’ve done.

“Thank you, Riju,” Zelda said, smiling.

And so everyone went to Gerudo Town, and a celebration occurred when nighttime arrived. Zelda napped for a bit before she joined the festivities. She was able to talk to everyone at the party, but after that, she found a space to be alone.

When she was alone, Zelda fished out the Master Sword, and stared at it. A single tear streamed down her face as she stared at the blade that can dispel the darkness. She misses Link a lot.

“Oh, Link,” Zelda voiced out softly and sadly. “I wish you were here. I miss you so much. Just hang on a while longer, okay? I’ll find you. I promise.”

Chapter Text

The next morning in Gerudo Town, Zelda woke up and she joined the others at the throne room. Impa was the first to greet her.

”Good morning, Your Grace,” Impa,” Impa greeted. “Are you ready to move on to the next rift?”

”Yes,” Zelda replied, and then she turned to Nabooris, Riju and Facette, the REAL Facette. “Thank you for having us for the evening.”

”You are very much welcome, Your Highness,” Nabooris returned. “It’s the least I could do in return for you helping us remove those rifts. Thank you.” She turned to her daughter. “And you, Riju… If you hadn’t led Zelda and Impa here, we would’ve all been in real trouble. That’s took guts. I’m starting to see potential in you to become the next Chieftain.”

Riju gasped. “Really?!” Nabooris nodded her head. “I’m flattered, but the truth is, I still need some work to be done before I accept your offer. I need to work as hard as I can, just like Zelda here.”

”I understand, daughter,” Nabooris replied.

Riju smiled at her mother, and then she turned to Zelda. “I take it you’re off to mend rifts elsewhere?”

”Yes,” Zelda answered. “We’re going to make a pit stop near the castle, and then we’re going to the Jabul Waters.”

”The Zora home world?” Facette asked. “I hear there is a feud going on over there… between the river and sea Zora.”

”Whatever’s going on over there is probably the work of that rift,” Impa voiced out. “Zelda and I need to get there pronto.”

”Agreed,” Zelda added.

”Well, then,” Nabooris started. “I wish you all the best of luck. If you ever need anything here, feel free to stop by.”

”Thank you,m Chief,” Zelda replied happily and she bowed before Nabooris. “Sa’voq!”

”Sa’voq!” The Gerudo women returned.

Zelda and Impa took off, with Tri in tow, and they trekked through the desert to return to where they started from. That was when Zelda made a suggestion.

“You know, Impa, I was able to collect a lot of these might crystals throughout the desert and in the Still World. I’d like to return to Lueberry’s house to enhance my sword powers.”

”Very well, Your Grace,” Impa obliged.

The group made it to Lueberry’s house, and they said their hellos to Robbie and Lefte. After that, Zelda asked Robbie to enhance her power with the sword, showing him a plethora of might crystals.

”Well, according to this lot,” Robbie said, “it seems I can only enhance your sword and your new boy you acquired at the Gerudo Sanctum.”

”I understand, Robbie,” Zelda replied. “Just do it.” Robbie obliged and placed the sword and the bow in the oven-like machine.

While the sword and the bow are being enhanced, Zelda struck a conversation with Lefte. She asked the advisor what she knew about what’s going on at Jabul Waters, even telling her about what she learned from the Gerudo.

”I do know that there is a feud going on with the sea and river Zora,” Lefte admitted. “Their leaders are having a dispute over who’s better at their music. I hope it won’t get in the way of the love between the leader’s children. The River Zora chief’s daughter is in love with the sea Zora chieftess’ son.”

”That’s romantic,” Zelda admitted. “Kinda like me and Link.”

”Were you able to find Link?” Lefte asked.

Zelda slowly shook her head. “All I saw was another dark copy. It left behind the bow that I acquired.”

”Speaking of which,” Robbie interjected. “Everything’s done!”

”Thanks, Robbie!” Zelda said gaily as she took back the sword and the bow. “Come, Impa, Tri!”

”Coming, Your Grace!” Impa obliged as Tri chirped.

And with that, the adventure to the Jabul Waters has begun.

Chapter Text

The journey to Jabul Waters was quite a long one. Zelda, Impa and Tri had to sneak past a few guards because they were still looking for the two Hylian girls because the phony king is hunting them to put them out of the way.

After evading the guards and heading east, the group suddenly heard a scary voice coming from the east. The girls looked to the right, and they spotted the Eastern Palace.

The Eastern Palace is what Link went into to acquire the Pendant of Courage during his adventure to free Hyrule from Ganon and Agahnim. After the Ganon incident, the palace looked abandoned, and there was still some debate about what to do with it.

“I think there’s something strange going on at the Eastern Palace,” Impa said.

“I agree,” Zelda added. “I think I want to check this out before heading to the Jabul Waters.”

“As you command, Your Grace,” Impa replied in agreement.

Zelda, Impa and Tri made their way to the Eastern Place. Before they got there, they had to eliminate some moblins wielding swords. They did so, and Zelda was able to learn how to make a sword-wielding moblin echo.

At last, they made it to the palace and they end up seeing a lone Hylian near the door. “I know it’s in there,” the Hylian muttered.

Zelda approached the Hylian. “Hello.”

“BAH!” The Hylian jumped. “You scared me!”

“So sorry,” Zelda quickly apologized. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” replied the Hylian. “I just have swayed nerves. My name is Sago, and I am an archaeologist. Forgive me for asking, miss, but is there any particular reason you are here?”

“Me and my colleague are here because we could’ve sworn we heard a strange noise of some sort coming from inside the Eastern Palace,” Zelda answered.

“Oh, so you’ve heard it, too?!” Sago asked, and Zelda nodded her head. “There is a monster lurking inside this palace! I tried to enter for archaeology research, but I’ve heard this creepy voice and I bugged out.”

Suddenly, a dark, creepy voice was heard from inside the palace. “Let’s play a game!” It said.

Sago jumped at the dark sound. “There it is again! That’s it, I’m done! I’m not studying this temple while there are monsters lurking in there.”

“Don’t worry, Mister Sago,” Zelda replied reassuringly. “My colleague and I are gonna go in and deal with this monster. Then you’ll be able to do your research.”

“You’d do that?” Sago asked and Zelda nodded her head. “Thank you so much, miss!”

Zelda turned to Impa. “Come, let’s go in!”

“Right!” Impa replied. She refrained herself from addressing Zelda as ‘Your Grace’ because she feared that Sago may have heard of the news regarding the phony king’s orders.

Zelda and Impa, along with Tri, entered the Eastern Palace and inside, they can see electric ball-like creatures zooming around the walls. They had to be careful not to touch them, or else they’ll be zapped.

The group went past a doorway, and they had to lead the electric balls into this container in order to open another door. Zelda created boulders to lure the balls toward them, and she lured them inside the container to open the door.

After that, Zelda had to do the same thing in another room, only that it was much more challenging than the last. Nevertheless, thanks to her wisdom, Zelda was able to lure the electric balls into the container, and she opened the door.

After that, she lured some electric balls away from a treasure chest, and she opened the chest to reveal a couple of portions of rock salt and some rupees and might crystals, the crystals that will enhance Zelda’s swordsmanship abilities. Impa had to destroy one of the balls because it was coming toward the princess, and luckily Zelda was able to learn the ball’s echo.

After that, the group climbed down a ladder and they found themselves in a cave. The group had to climb themselves out of the cave in order to get to the next room, dodging electric balls in the process.

At last, the group found themselves in a huge chamber where the monster Sago was talking about was waiting for them. The monster is a cloud-like monster with traces of green, and it also has two big round eyes.

“I am Smog!” Said the monster. “And I am starved for visitors! Let’s play a game! I’ll make the first move! Try to keep up!”

And with that, Smog tried to float away from the group but Zelda used her swordfighter mode to catch Smog and swipe it with the Master Sword. Smog winced in immense pain.

“Not bad, not bad…” said an impressed Smog. “Allow me to make this more interesting by… breaking up!”

Smog broke up into several different pieces of himself and they floated away. Zelda realized that she and the others had to make them come back together in order for Smog to be whole, and then she’ll attack with the sword.

With Impa’s help, Zelda used her echoes to try to make the little pieces of Smog come together. It took a while, but they were able to pull it off, and then Link used the sword to injure Smog.

“Guh!” Smog roared in pain and annoyance. “It looks like I need more practice! We’ll meet again, child, and when we doo, I will emerge victorious!”

And with that Smog disappeared, leaving behind a lot of rupees and might crystals. After that, Tri used its’ powers to return the two Hylian girls back to the palace entrance, where Sago is waiting.

“Pah!” Sago jumped again. “Scared me again!”

“Sorry,” Zelda apologized. “The monster’s been taken care of and you can do your research now.”

Sago bowed before Zelda and Impa. “Thank you so much! I won’t forget your deeds!”

And with that, Sago went inside, leaving Zelda alone with Impa and Tri. “Well, that was fun!” The princess chirped. “Shall we move on to the Jabul Waters?”

And with that, the group set off, once again, on their journey to the Jabul Waters.

Chapter Text

Zelda, Impa and Tri are inching themselves closer to the Jabul Waters. However, before they reached the home of the Zoras, the group stopped in a seaside village know as Seesyde Village.

Seesyde Village is a fishing village that is known to be friends with both the river and sea Zora. The Zora trade their fish with them in return of the reefs the villagers collect from the sea.

Tri stared at the village with some curiousity. “Is this another one of your villages, Zelda?”

”It is,” Zelda replied. “That’s Seesyde Village. This s where the fishing people live. They fish and they collect seaweed for the Zora people.”

”Why?”

”The Zora feast on seaweed,” Impa replied. “It’s like a big treat for them.”

”The Jabul Waters is somewhere up north from this village,” Zelda said. “Let’s roll on.”

The group moved on from the village but before they reached the canyon that would lead them to where the Zora live, they came across a big table with mixers and stuff on them.

Zelda approached the table silently, and then something startled her. What startled the princess was a giant Deku scrub, but this one is friendly.

”Hey, there!” Greeted the scrub, and welcome to my branch of the Deku Smoothie Shop!”

”The Deku Smoothie Shop?” Zelda, Tri and Impa repeated questioningly.

”This is a place where you can craft your own freezing, tastebud-pleasing smoothies!” Answered the smoothie shopkeeper.

”How does it work?” Zelda asked.

”It’s quite simple,” the shopkeeper replied. “You pick two ingredients, and I blend them together into a smoothie. Is there anything in your sack that I can use?”

Zelda turned to Impa, who carries the sack. “What do you got in there, Impa?”

Impa started going through some of the items in her sack. “Well, let’s see. There’s some refreshing grapes, some electro apples. Some floral nectar honey, and some hydro melons I got at the Gerudo shop.”

”Mmm!” Reacted the shopkeeper. “Those are some good, interesting ingredients. For ten rupees, I can blend one of two ingredients into smoothies. Want to give it a try?”

”Sure!” Zelda answered happily. “Can you blend this batch of grapes and this electro apple?”

”Sure thing!” The shopkeeper said as he took ten rupees from Zelda and he took the grapes and apple, and he started doing his work.

Moments later, the scrub handed Zelda a smoothie. “Here you go, lassie!” Said the scrub. “One refreshing mixed smoothie! It’ll give you an energy boost if you ever get tired. Is there any other ingredients you wanna try to blend?”

”Yeah, I’d like to blend another batch of grapes along with this batch of floral nectar honey,” Zelda answered.

”Very well, then,” the shopkeeper said and he took the grapes, honey and ten more rupees before doing more smoothie work. Moments later, he hande Zelda a different smoothie compared to the other smoothie. “Here is a Sweet refreshing smoothie! Unlike the refreshing mixed smoothie, this smoothie is much stronger and will give you more energy.”

”Great, thanks!” Zelda said.

”A pleasure,” replied the scrub. “Oh, by the way… I was hoping you could help me with something. The Smoothie Shop is a chain of shops opened around the kingdom. In fact, one just opened recently at the Gerudo Desert.”

”Really?” Impa asked. “We just came from there. We must’ve missed it.”

”Anyway,” the shopkeeper continued, “my siblings and I are doing a list of great smoothie mixtures, ones that require recipes. I just did two recipes for you guys, so I’ve added them to my list. Unfortunately, it is guard coming up with new recipes for these smoothies, and if we can’t pull them off, our chain will fail.”

”So, basically what you are asking is that we bring you the recipes,” Zelda said, “and you guys do the business side?”

”Precisely,” answered the shopkeeper. “Come up with like eight more smoothie recipes and we should be good for a long while.”

”Okay, sure!” Zelda heartily agreed. “We got something to do at the Jabul Waters, but when we’re done, we’ll bring some interesting ingredients for you from there!”

”Sounds awesome!” The shopkeeper replied. “I guess I’ll see you soon, then!”

The group said their goodbyes to the shopkeeper, who, of course, didn’t hear Tri because he wasn’t sucked into a rift. After leaving the smoothie shop, the girls and the ethereal spirit continued their journey to the Jabul Waters.

Chapter Text

At last, the girls and the ethereal spirit has arrived at the Jabul Waters, and the first thing they did was visit the home of the river Zora.

The group asked some Zora about the trouble in the Waters, and they responded that it started in the den of Lord Jabu-Jabu. Jabu Jabu is the deity of the Zora, both sea and river. They both religiously respect Lord Jabu-Jabu.

The group journeyed to the den, and they found the place abandoned and trashed. Tri looked around the den, and then it went through a big, steel door. Moments later, it came back with some news.

”I found the rift, and I can create an opening!” Tri said beamingly. “Let’s go inside!”

”How?” Impa asked. “This door looks like it cannot be open.”

”Right you are, miss,” a voice chirped out from nowhere. The girls turned to see a pair of river Zora approach them. “The door can only be opened by the music of the two Zora races, river and sea. Unfortunately, they are at a grudge right now, and it has something to do with the music.”

”What do you mean?” Zelda asked.

”Both Chieftains blame each other while they both actually stink!” Explained the other Zora, who is a female. “It’s a real shame because the children of those Chieftains are in love with each other.”

Zelda and Impa gazed at each other, and then back at the river Zora. “I see,” Zelda replied. She turned to Impa. “We should go visit the river chief first, and see if we can get him to help us.”

”Okay, Your Grace,” Impa returned.

The group left the den, and they head to the river Zora village, and after visiting a general store, where they got a lot of supplies, including some bubble leaf and a pair of Zora feet so the wearer can swim faster, they finally reached the home of the river chief. Unfortunately, they did not receive a warm welcome from the chief, who is extremely grumpy.

The girls asked the chief to work with the sea chief to open the door to the den, but the chief wouldn’t even hear them. When he blew them off to go somewhere, they are suddenly approached by his daughter, who happens to be the Zora maiden Link rescued during the time of Ganon and Agahnim.

”Hey, guys!” Greeted the female river Zora warmly.

”Hey, Ruta!” Zelda greeted back.

”How you doing?” Impa asked.

”Not so good, I’m afraid,” Ruta answered. “Daddy’s in a mood, and my boyfriend’s mother is the cause.”

”You mean the grudge about the music and all?” Zelda asked, and Ruta nodded her head. “Well, where is he going now? We need to get inside the den. There are rifts occurring everywhere, including the inside and I have a way to mend them.”

”Is that so?” Ruta asked with hopeful eyes. “Well, my dad is going to the place where Lord Jabu-Jabu meets with the chiefs and I need you guys to convince the sea chief to come there, too. Can you do that?”

”Sure thing!” Zelda answered, and she turned to Impa and Tri. “Come, let’s go!”

The group left the village, and they arrived at the place where the river chief is, and Zelda asked the others to wait with him while she visited the sea Zora. Using the Zora feet, she swam, at a fast pace, to where the sea Zora live, which is a cave that can be entered underwater, and she was able to make it there.

At the sea Zora village, Zelda rendezvoused with the sea Zora chieftess, who, like the river chief, is a bit moody. The sea chief blows off Zelda’s attempted conversation and she left the village.

”I am sorry for my mother’s moodiness,” said a male voice, and Zelda turned to watch a blue sea Zora talking to her. “Apparently, she is upset with the river chief’s stubbornness , and it is ruining the chance with the lord. It is also hurting my chances to be with Ruta, the river chief’s daughter.”

”She sent me here,” Zelda chimed in. “She told me all about you. You have to come with me to the place where Jabu-Jabu comes and try to reason with your mother.”

”Oh, don’t worry,” replied the male sea Zora. “I, Rogma, will vow to make things right… for my beloved Ruta!”

And with that, Rogma and Zelda left the village and chased after the sea Zora queen, who made it to the place where the river chief is. The two chiefs, after that, started going at each other like a pair of ravaging wolves.

”How DARE you!” Snapped the river chief, who’s name is Dradd. “How DARE you show up here! I wish to take care of the lord myself! GET LOST!”

”How DARE you treat a lady like that, you great, big buffoon!” Retaliated the sea chief, who’s name is Kushara. “I think it is you who must GET LOST!”

”NEVER!” Dradd snarled. “I have a duty to calm the lord’s rage!”

”It is my music that can quell Lord Jabu-Jabu’s rage!” Kushara replied angrily.

”Wait,” Zelda said softly. “Lord Jabu-Jabu is on a rampage? Could that be a result of the rifts?”

”I think that’s my guess, too, Zelda,” Tri responded.

”We must convince them to play with each other if we are to calm the beast,” Impa suggested.

Ruta and Rogma already beat the trio to it as they got between their parents. They pleaded with them to play with each other and they needed to enjoy it.

The parents did fish out their instruments; Dradd has a conch, and Kushara has a harp, but when the two played, they were off-key and they were not in sync with each other.

When the music stopped, the parents continued their quarrel. “See?!” Snapped Dradd. “Your music is awful, Kushara! That’s why you need to leave at once!”

”My music was awful?!” Kushara retaliated. “It is your music that stunk like the dickens! YOU leave!”

The two lovebirds, again, tried to break up the fight, and then suddenly, something happened. A giant whale appeared before the Zora group and roared at them.

”Oh, no!” Ruta gasped as Rogma got ahead of her for protection. “Lord Jabu-Jabu!”

The giant whale suddenly inhaled greatly. The air was too great that it sucked both Ruta and Rogma inside the fish’s mouth, much to the shock and horror of Dradd, Kushara, Zelda, Impa and Tri.

After sucking in the two Zora lovebirds, Lord Jabu-Jabu angrily hopped away. As the whale disappeared, Kushara was the first to speak.

”How can this be…? Not my son!”

”Ruta!” Dradd cried. “My daughter!”

”I must go save my son!” Kushara cried with determination and she hopped in the pond.

”Hey, no head starts!” Dradd snapped as he head into the pond after her.

”Our children are in danger, and you are worried of head starts?!” Kushara asked with contempt. Suddenly, Dradd swam past her and started heading after the whale. “Hey, you cheater!” She cried as she swam after Dradd.

As the two Zora chiefs disappeared from the group’s sights, they shook their heads in disappointment and disbelief. “These two need to sort out some priorities,” said Impa flatly.

”Well, this just got harder,” Tri added. “Everything’s out of control and we haven’t even made it to the den yet!”

Zelda looked at the pond with determination. “We have got to help the chiefs rescue their children! And we also need to show them that working together is a necessity for things to work out right! Come on!”

Zelda led Impa and Tri away from the meeting place and on their way to the river Zora village where the whale hopped to. Their newfound mission is to help the Zora chiefs rescue their spawn and save the Jabul Waters.

Chapter Text

Zelda, Impa and Tri marched up to the river Zora village to find the Zora chiefs and the giant whale that kidnapped the two Zora lovebirds. Once at the village, they asked questions to several river Zora, who responded that the whale went upwards and the two Zora chiefs went after it.

Minutes later, they were able to catch up to Kushara who was looking at a big rift along with a tiny river Zora. The tiny river Zora was crying and Kushara was comforting him.

“Papa! And Dradd! Gone!” Cried the tiny river Zora.

“What happened?” Zelda asked the sea chief.

“We were chasing Lord Jabu-Jabu, but a giant rift appeared and it took this child’s father,” Kushara responded. “Dradd tried to fight the rift, but he, too, was taken by it.”

“Oh, I see,” Zelda replied solemnly, and then she knelt down toward the river child. “There, there, little one. We’ll get your daddy back.”

Zelda tried everything in her power to lift the spirit of this young Zora, but to no avail. Her efforts were interjected by Tri.

“Zelda, I can create an opening in this rift! Hang on a second!”

Tri used her power to create an opening in the rift, just like she said. When that happened, the tiny river Zora stared at the opening in wonder, his spirit was suddenly lifted.

Zelda looked at the child, and she used this to her advantage. “See? I can go in there and rescue your daddy. And Dradd, too.” She turned to Kushara. “Chieftess Kushara, please stay with him. I’ll be right back.” She pointed at Impa. “My friend will help you console the child.”

And with that, Zelda and Tri entered the rift while Impa stayed with Kushara and the child. Entering the Still World version of the River Zora village, Zelda and Tri trekked around looking for sources of Tri’s friends.

While in the Still World, Zelda encountered and eliminated enemies, both shadowy and non-shadowy. Several of these enemies included big fish, and fishes that can blow up like a bomb. After defeating the enemies, Zelda learned their echoes.

After that, Zelda and Tri were able to locate several of Tri’s friends in five different locations. They were also able to locate the stilled Dradd and the stilled father of the crying child.

Before Zelda and Tri located the final source of Tri’s friends, Zelda was able to learn the echo of water. With this echo, Zelda will be able to swim up the surface or across it. This echo will be very useful to cross large gaps.

Finding all of the sources of Tri’s friends, the ethereal spirit was able to share its power with the others and they mended the rift. After that, the two returned to the real world, and they were immediately greeted by Impa, who told them that the child reunited with his father, and that Dradd also made it back alive.

Zelda approached Dradd. “How are you feeling, sir?” She asked.

Dradd felt woozy. “Oooh! To think… the mighty Dradd swallowed by a rift… How unpleasant!”

”Don’t be so precious, Dradd,” Kushara scolded lightly. “Now, thank this girl immediately. It was thanks to her, you made it back here in one piece!”

Dradd stared at Zelda for a moment and then back to Kushara. “You’re right.” Dradd turned to Zelda. “Thank you, dear lady. I will never forget this.”

”Daddy?” Cried the little river Zora questioningly.

The others looked at the kid and his father, and they noticed that the father is acting as if he is still traumatized by what happened with the rift. The father kept on muttering that he cannot breath.

”Hey, pal!” Dradd said to the father. “What’s wrong with you?”

”Must be in total shock,” replied Kushara as she fished out her harp. “Here. Maybe this’ll help.”

Kushara started playing her harp and she is doing it so wonderfully. So wonderful, in fact, that the father’s shaking is coming to a complete stop, meaning that he is calming down.

As the music stopped, the father shook off any trauma he had in him. “I’m okay now,” he said, his spirit lifted. “Thank you, Chieftess Kushara.” He turned to his child. “Hey, kiddo! Wanna head home?”

The child nodded happily and the two then walked away. Dradd watched in amazement. He was still in shock that Kushara’s music calmed his own brethren down.

”Not bad, Kushara,” Dradd said, feeling remorseful. “Good as it gets.”

”Thanks,” Kushara replied, feeling forgiving.

Suddenly, a voice ruined a quiet moment. “Chieftess Kushara!”

Everyone turned to a female sea Zora running to her chief. ‘It’s Lord Jabu-Jabu! It was spotted near the Zora Cave and then suddenly, a giant purple rift appeared as the lord touched down. And what’s worse is that one of my friends is trapped in the cave along with her child!”

”Oh, no!” Kushara reacted in horror. “I gotta go!” She immediately followed her subject to where the cave is.

”Hey, wait for me!” Dradd called out. “I wanna help!” He followed the two sea Zora, leaving the heroic trio alone.

”Come on,” Zelda said with determination. “We better go help, too!”

Zelda and the others followed the Zora to the cave that was mentioned. The cave is located somewhere near the home of the sea Zora, so Impa had to stay behind at the beach.

Zelda and Tri reached the cave, and they saw Dradd trying to remove some rubble, which is blocking the cave entrance. Zelda asked Dradd what happened.

”Kushara went inside to rescue her subjects, but the entrance got caved in,” Dradd answered. “I’m trying to remove these rocks to get through, but it is not doing any good.”

As Dradd was talking, Tri looked around the island with the cave on it, and then it went underwater. It, later, came back up and it spoke to Zelda.

”I’ve found another way inside the cave,” Tri said. “But we need to go underwater. Follow me.”

Zelda followed Tri underwater and she went through the cave Tri spotted. Reaching an air pocket, Zelda spotted a ladder on a soft spot of ground and she climbed down with Tri in tow.

Zelda found herself in another cave area where she had to go underwater again. As she swam, she had to be near bubbles in order to catch breath and continue. She also had to use the fish-bombs to clear away debris that were blocking her.

After several minutes, Zelda was able to reach the other side of the cave, and she spotted Kushara along with the other trapped Zora. One of them was a child, who was whimpering greatly.

”Don’t worry,” the mother said, consoling her child. “Everything is alright!”

Zelda approached Kushara, who explained to her that they cannot get out of the cave because of some giant boulder blocking the entrance. Seeing the boulder, Zelda immediately used Tri to bond with the boulder and she moved it out of the way.

Now that the boulder was out of the way, Dradd was able to remove the smaller rocks and he made it inside the cave to reunite with Kushara. “Hey! Are you alright?”

”Yeah, we’re fine,” Kushara answered, “thanks to this girl and her magic.”

”Well done again, child!” Dradd thanked Zelda.

Although everything was alright again, the child was still whimpering as if it was still traumatized. Dradd notices this, and he attempted to lift the child’s spirit by paying his conch.

After playing the conch, Dradd is relieved that the child is feeling better, and so is everyone else. The child thanked Dradd for cheering him up, and he and his mother left the cave.

Kushara approached Dradd. “Well done, Dradd! That was a very sweet thing you did for that child!”

Dradd felt bashful. “Aww! It was nothing! I’m just glad that I could lift the little tike’s spirit with that river Zora ‘ooomph’!”

”Dradd,” Kushara continued. “I wanna apologize for my behavior with you lately.”

”Me, too,” Dradd replied. “I was out of line.”

After a slight pause, the two giggled with each other. After that, Kushara spoke again.

’You know, Dradd… I’m starting to wonder why our children fell in love with each other. They take their personalities free us. Now that everything is okay, how about we end this squabble and work together to get them back?”

”Agreed,” Dradd replied.

”I suggest we return to Lord Jabu-Jabu’s den and play the music,” Zelda chimed in. “In synch, this time.”

Dradd and Kushara nodded their heads in unison and they followed Zelda out of the cave and they all head back to the den. As they got to the den, Kushara and Dradd played their music rightly, and the beautiful tone of the music was enough for the giant steel door to open.

After the door opened, Zelda, Impa, Tri and the two Zora chiefs went through the doorway to find Lord Jabu-Jabu. Unfortunately, the whale still looked darkly as it roared at them angrily.

Zelda discovered redness in the whale’s eyes, and she concluded that the whale is a dark echo. After that, she jumped in the water, with Tri in tow, and the two battled the fake whale.

As the fake Jabu-Jabu started sucking in the water, Zelda created echoes of fish-bombs, and when the bombs entered the whale’s mouth, they exploded damaging the whale. The hurt whale vomited out a lot of water, along with octoroks, enemies that spew rocks at their enemies, and a boat.

Seeing her chance to enter the battle, Impa hopped on the boat, and she threw kunai knives at the octoroks, killing them instantly. Zelda learned the octoroks’ echo after that.

Zelda was able to drop a lot of fish-bombs inside the fake Jabu-Jabu’s mouth, and the explosions were so great, that it ended up making the fake whale disappear in purple smoke. After the smoke cleared. Ruta and Rogma appeared in the water.

”RUTA!!!”

“ROGMA!!!”

The Zora chiefs jumped in the water and they reunited with their children. The mission to rescue the children from the fake whale was a success.

Chapter Text

As Ruta and Rogma recovered from their daze, the first thing they did was reunite with their parents in a warm, loving embrace.

Zelda watched as the parents and children embraced each other. It was sad for her because her father is still trapped inside the Still World; not only that, Link is still trapped in there too. That is why she has to do everything she can to mend the rifts so that they all can come home alive.

“Are you alright, daughter?” Dradd asked Ruta.

“I’m fine, daddy!” Ruta responded.

“You okay, child?” Kushara asked her son.

“Yeah,” Rogma answered. “Are you?”

Kushara looked at Dradd, smiling, and then she turned back to her son. “Better than ever.”

“Daddy, were you able to–”

“Yeah, sweetie,” Dradd answered her daughter’s question before she could finish it. “Kushara and I worked out our big quarrel, and we worked together to save you and my future son-in-law.”

Ruta’s eyes widened. “You– You mean…” Dradd responded quickly with a nod of his head. “Oh, Daddy!”

Ruta hugged her father tightly as she is happy that he is giving his blessing for her union with Rogma. After that, she went over to Rogma, and she kissed him passionately.

Zelda and Impa watched as the two lovers kissed each other. Zelda is most happy for the two, but she cannot help but cry a little due to remembering that Link’s life is still in peril.

“Zelda!” Ruta’s voice snapped the princess out of her stance. The next thing that happened was her getting embraced by the river Zora maiden very tightly.

After the embrace, Ruta noticed how solemn Zelda is. She took her aside and she spoke to her real gently.

“What’s the matter?”

“I’m thinking of Link,” Zelda responded.

“How is that rascal anyway?” Ruta asked.

Zelda paused for a moment before telling Ruta the truth. After her explanation, the Zora maiden looked shocked as hell.

“So… Link is trapped in the same dimension my father was trapped in momentarily?”

Zelda nodded her head. After that, she lowered her head down in guilt and shame.

“It’s all my fault, Ruta. If I’d noticed Ganon’s presence before getting kidnapped by him, we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

All Ruta could do was place a comforting hand on the Hylian princess’ shoulder. “He’ll be alright, Zelda. He’s a tough mick.” She suddenly started giggling. “Remember Turtle Rock?”

Zelda started giggling as she remembered the memory at Turtle Rock. Link reunited Zelda with the other maidens after rescuing her from Agahnim at Turtle Rock, and he received a special reward from them all; one that had his face end up with a lot of lipstick marks on his face. The hero received kisses from the maidens all over his face.

Zelda and Ruta continued their giggling session for a while, until they were called back by Impa. Reuniting with the others, Zelda announced that she and Tri have to go inside the rift and mend it before it wreaks havoc in the Jabul Waters again.

Tri made a hole in the rift after it and Zelda approached it, and then the two dove inside. Impa and the Zora stood off the water as they waited for them to come back.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri have entered the Still World version of Lord Jabu-Jabu’s den. They spent the first few minutes hoping that they wouldn't be ambushed and swallowed by another dark echo of the giant whale.

After seeing that there is no fake whale among the Still World, the duo began their move toward the dungeon where the boss and the source of Tri’s friends are. Zelda had to swim a lot, and she also had to use the water echo to get across large gaps and stuff.

Zelda and Tri did their absolute best to avoid the shadow enemies because they need to save their strength for what’s inside the dungeon. While trekking through the Still World, they were able to open chests revealing rupees and other stuff, like river horses. River Horses are sea horse-like creatures that would make good recipes for the Smoothie shop.

After many minutes of journeying through the Still World, the duo made it to the entrance of the next dungeon, which is called the Jabul Ruins. Before they went inside, however, they spotted a familiar stilled person, who looks tall and beefy.

“Hey,” Tri announced, “isn’t that the man who got sucked down the rift alongside your father and Minister Lefte?”

“General Wright?” Zelda asked, not directly to Tri.

After taking a close look at the stilled person, they concluded that it is, indeed, General Wright. They also concluded that when the rift is fixed, he’ll be back to normal, but they’ll have to be quick because the more time they wait, the less time the stilled person has before fading forever.

After entering the Jabul Ruins, the first thing the duo did was activating a warp point near the entrance. After that, they pressed on deeper.

As Zelda walked down the hall, the floor suddenly cracked and gave way. Zelda screamed as she fell down the newly, great hole.

A moment later, Zelda landed on a large body of water, which saved her from certain death. Shortly after that, Tri floated down toward the princess.

“Are you alright?” Tri asked and Zelda nodded her head. “Due to how large this pit is, getting back up from here seems impossible. Gonna have to find another way up.”

Determined to find a way out of the pit, Zelda dove underwater, and she spotted a huge boulder blocking a path. She used Tri to bind with the boulder and she moved it out of the way.

Zelda and Tri had to move another boulder out of their path in order to keep on swimming out of the cavernous labyrinth. As they got closer to the exit, something stopped them; a roaring of some sort.

The two spotted a giant fish-like monster with a strange glowing back, that is spikey and blue. The fished roared immensely and it twirled itself around so fast that it created a big underwater vortex of some sort.

As the vortex started coming toward Zelda and Tri, they had to swim away from it quickly before it could tear them apart. She had to dodge fish enemies and these jellyfish monsters that can use electricity.

After swimming through the long underwater hallway, the duo made it to the end of it, and they climbed up a ladder in order to get away from the vortex. After reaching the top of the ladder, they saw that the vortex was no longer following them because they were able to make it out of the water.

Before the duo got back to the main hall, Zelda had to kill some enemies, like the crab monsters, and she also learned its echo. The duo made it back to the hall and they opened a steel door to press on.

The duo made it to a great big chamber where there are five colored squares on the wall. After spending many minutes analyzing the room’s puzzle, Zelda concluded that the squares need to be lit, and when they are lit, a geyser will pop up and lift the individual to the golden door where the boss is.

After activating a warp point in the geyser room, Zelda and Tri went through many doorways and hallways looking for the buttons to light up the colored squares. They found a purple button and they pressed it to light the purple square.

When the purple square lit up, the geyser started popping out of the floor and it can only go about five feet. Zelda will have to get the geyser up to twenty-five feet in order to get to the golden door.

Minutes after pressing the purple button, Zelda and Tri found another button, a dark blue one. The dark blue square lit up and the geyser rose to ten feet.

Trekking on, Zelda had to complete certain puzzles, such as lighting up torches in a quick manner in order to open a door, and she also had to eliminate newer monsters, including ones that look like dragonflies. After eliminating those monsters, she learned its echo.

While adventuring through the Jabul Ruins, Zelda also found more treasure chests and opened them to find more rupees. She even found more and more river horses and bubble leaves for smoothie supplies.

After making through another chamber in which she killed shark enemies and learned their echo, Zelda found another button to press, a red one. The red square lit up and the geyser rose to fifteen feet.

Returning to the geyser chamber, Zelda saw that the fifteen-foot long geyser can help her get up to the second level of the chamber and when she did, she went through the left doorway with Tri in tow. Zelda battled her way through enemies with her echoes and she was able to beat the puzzles leading her to the nest button, which is yellow.

When the yellow button was pressed, the yellow square lit up and the geyser rose to twenty feet. Zelda only has one more square to lit up, so she returned to the geyser chamber to head to the doorway on the right.

Zelda and Tri had to go underwater to make it to the last button room, and when they made it to the room, they found the room half-full of water, and the button was guarded by deku scrubs. Zelda created fish-bombs for the scrubs to eat, and the bombs blew them up sky high.

Zelda had to use a boulder echo in order to press the button, which is green. When the button was pressed, the green square lit up and the geyser rose to twenty-five feet, which was enough for Zelda to get up to the golden door.

Before they need to get to the door, however, the duo needed to find the golden key first. After spotting a steel trap door opening, Zelda swam underwater to head through the door, with Tri in tow, and she swam through a cavernous labyrinth that led her to the chest containing the golden key.

After getting the key, Zelda transported herself and Tri back to the geyser room, and she rose up the geyser to reach the golden door. After that, she wasted no time in using the golden key to open the door.

Zelda and Tri made it to a chamber where there is a big pit full of water, and Zelda had to swim under it to find the monster, which is the same one that launched the vortex after the duo. The monster is called Vocavor.

Zelda had to dodge Vocavor’s vortex attacks before swimming up to it, and using fish-bombs to blow up it’s spikey back. After that, with the fish unconscious, Zelda turned swordsman mode and she used the Master Sword to start swiping Vocavor like crazy.

After recovering, Vocavor made the battle more difficult, by removing some of the water out of the pit. After that, it launched more vortexes after Zelda, but she was able to dodge them.

Vocavor suddenly became tired and blacked out as it reached out the water. Zelda saw her chance and became a swordfighter again to crack the spikes off with the Master Sword. After that, she continued swiping the monster with the sword until it started wailing as if it was dying.

After many seconds of wailing, Vocavor exploded into purple smoke, existing no more. Zelda was triumphant.

After Vocavor was no more, Tri’s friends showed up, and they followed Tri’s movements in order to supply enough magic to mend the great rift that is plaguing most of the Jabul Waters, including Lord Jabu-Jabu’s den. After that, Tri told Zelda that its power was shared with the others, and they finally left the Still World to return to the real world.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri were able to get back to the real world and they found themselves back in Lord Jabu-Jabu’s den, which looks good as new. Impa and the Zora greeted the two warmly.

”I just saw the rifts disappearing like magic!” Kushara said in glee. “You really did it!”

”Yes, well done, Zelda!” Dradd added. “You, too, Tri.”

”Thanks, Dradd,” Tri replied. Everything is back to the way it was, and so shall Lord Jabu-Jabu.”

”So the real Jabu-Jabu was inside the rift?” Ruta asked, and Zelda nodded her head. “So he’s going to be fine after your performance inside?”

Zelda nodded her head again, and following that was a loud roaring coming from outside. The group left the den and they rendezvoused with the real Lord Jabu-Jabu at the meeting place where the two chiefs had a blowout.

”Well, what are you guys waiting for?” Zelda voiced out after a few seconds of silence. “Play your music!”

Dradd and Kushara did as Zelda suggested and they played beautifully in sync. Lord Jabu-Jabu danced around as it listened to the beautiful music.

Everyone cheered as the music stopped. Dradd, Kushara and the other Zora performed three cheers for Zelda because she was the one who restored the Jabul Waters.

During the celebration, General Wright suddenly bursted in looking like he is completely freaked out. “Excuse me, but I need help! I need to get back to Hyrule Castle!”

Zelda spotted General Wright and she removed her hood, revealing herself to him. “General, it’s me! Impa is with me, too!”

Wright gasped in shock. “Princess Zelda?!” He saw Impa removed her hood. “Lady Impa?! What are you two doing here?!”

”We’re on the lam, General!” Impa responded. “After you and Lefte disappeared with the king, three shadowy replicas of you guys appeared and framed us for creating them in the first place. We had to escape from the castle!”

”We’ll explain more later,” Zelda promised, “but first, we need to get back to Robbie’s place.”

”Robbie?” Wright asked. “You mean Lueberry?! That guy’s a nut!”

”That ‘nut’ is also my great-uncle so have some respect, General!” Impa spat defensively.

Wright bowed his head before Impa apologetically. After that, Zelda huddled the two together, and had Tri transport them back to Lueberry’s place after saying goodbye to the Zora.

Lefte gapsed in surprise as she saw Wright enter Lueberry’s house. “General! You’re back!”

”I am!” Wright replied. “You made it, too! Zelda and Impa saved me from the rift, and they also told me what happened after we disappeared with the king.” He suddenly gasped in shock. “Oh, Goddesses! I just remembered! The king!” He turned to Zelda. “Were you able to save the king from the rifts, Your Grace?!”

Zelda solemnly shook her head no. “I think the only way to save my father is to return to the castle, but—“

”Well, what are we waiting for?!” Wright suddenly voiced out in a panicky tone. “We gotta save him! I cannot afford to lose another member of the Royal Family!”

”Now, hold on, General,” Lefte said to Wright warningly. “We have to—“

Unfortunately, Wright refused to wait as he immediately rushed out of the house. “I”M COMIIIIING!!!”

”General!” Lefte and Zelda squealed in horror.

”Friggin bonehead!” Impa softly mumbled.

”Well, I guess we have no choice but to follow him to the castle,” Lueberry suggested. “But first, Zelda, were you able to collect some more of those might crystals?” Zelda nodded, and she presented the crystals. “Good, with this amount, I’ll be able to enhance your abilities. Place the Master Sword on the machine.”

Zelda did so, and the machine enhanced the sword’s connection to Zelda’s power. As the sword returned to Zelda’s hands, she can hear Fi speak.

”Your Grace, my connection to you is getting stronger. I am… happy. I am happy that I get to work with you and help rescue the master.” A moment later, Fi spoke to the princess gently. “I sense some doubt in you, Your Grace. Please, do not worry. We’ll get Master Link back. But first, we need to rescue your father.”

”You’re right, Fi,” Zelda said, feeling much better. “I am ready, you guys,” she said to the others. “Let’s go after Wright before he gets himself trapped in the rifts again.”

Zelda rushed out of Lueberry’s house, and Impa, Tri and Lefte followed suit. Lueberry stayed behind.

”It would’ve been a lot better if Link were here,” Lueberry said to himself. “But, at least Zelda is doing perfectly fine.”

Chapter Text

After many minutes of walking, Link and his new companion, Olga, reached their destination, where her PLACE is. Link gasped in shock when he realized what it was.

“This is Hyrule Castle! What’s left of it anyway.” He turned to Olga directly. “What is this?”

“You’ll see.”

That was all Olga said before she continued leading Link deep into the town which surrounds the castle. There are parts of the town, and there are plenty of stilled people floating around them.

Link could not believe his sights. This place is, without a doubt, a nightmare.

I cannot believe this is where you live, Olga,” Link said, feeling more insecure.

“Oh, come now,” Olga pleaded. “Do you want to get out of here or not?”

Despite his insecurities, Link nodded his head, and he kept on following Olga to where her choice of destination was. They entered the castle, and they went down into the dungeons.

The trekked deeper and deeper, and finally they reached the destination. Link could not believe his eyes after entering the destination.

Where he and Olga are standing is a big chamber of some sorts that has many strange purple auras swirling around. There are also ruins that depict a legend.

“See these ruins over there, Link?” Olga asked and Link nodded. “They tell the story of a goddess who had everything. She was a sister to the Goddess Hylia, and the two were the best of friends. Unfortunately, one day, that changed when they were feuding over the love of a man. The first hero, your ancestor, Link.”

Link stared at Olga, listening to the story thoroughly. His eyes widened when she talked about his ancestor.

“In the end, it was Hylia he had his sights on, and the sister went on a rampage to take away everything Hylia and the other Goddesses created,” Olga continued. “She came down here and she released a creature that was the source of these rifts and this Still World. The creature’s name was… Null.”

“Null?” Link repeated the name. “So, Ganon wasn’t the source of these rifts that took me away from Zelda?”

“You mean this?” Olga responded with a question, and she used a mysterious power to summon an echo of Ganon, much too Link’s shock. “Oops,” Olga gasped playfully. “It must’ve slipped. Oh, well. Now that the cat’s out of the bag, I might as well come clean.”

Link continued staring at Olga. He is horrified as the realization is dawning upon him.

“It was I, Link,” Olga confessed darkly. “I am the sister goddess to Hylia, and I tried to seek revenge on her and the man who betrayed me. Unfortunately, my plan failed thanks to the interference of the golden power, the Triforce, but now that I am back, I’m gonna get my revenge… and since you have the blood of your ancestor, you will be mine forever.”

Link panted heavily in shock at first, and then he calmed down. He decides to stare down at his somewhat companion. “Never! You’re nuts! I’ll never join you!”

“Oh, you will!” Olga snarled, and she ordered the Ganon echo to grab Link. “You will be mine… one way or another.” She turned to Ganon. “Lock him up! Let’s give him some time to think it over.”

Ganon hauled Link away. Despite his courage, Link’s strength was not enough to get free from the echo of his sworn adversary.

As Link and Ganon disappeared into the shadows, Olga started chortling like a crazy woman. When that happened, a giant ball-like monster with hands appeared from behind her. The creature is none other than Null itself.

Chapter Text

It took Zelda’s group a while to catch up to General Wright. They were finally able to when they reached the gate to the town.

At the gate of Castle Town, Wright is arguing with some guards, who are refusing to let people through the gates. “Listen, buddy! I have to get inside the castle and rescue the king!”

”The king is already safe and we’re not letting you through because you are an. Imposter created by the rifts!”

”That’s absurd!” Wright complained. “Why won’t you believe me?! I AM your general! You’re being deceived by a lie!”

Lefte finally got in on the conversation. “General,” she whispered, “the imposters inside have already taken over the kingdom. The guards will never believe us.”

”Well, lookee here!” One of the guards voiced in after seeing Lefte. “Another imposter to fool us. Tell us, Minister Lefte, do you know the password the king set us up with?”

Zelda and Impa listened to the conversation carefully. They are intrigued that the enemy is smart enough to keep their location secure from their enemy, namely them.

”I don’t know what the password is,” Lefte answered in a somewhat annoyed tone, “because I was trapped in a rift.”

”Well,” the guard leader replied firmly, “since you do not know our password, then you are NOT getting inside this town! Now, beat it or we’ll be forced to take violent action!”

”This is preposterous!” Wright snarled. “How DARE you speak to me and the minister like that!”

”General, please!” Lefte snapped, trying to defuse the situation. “We need to come up with another plan.”

”Well, this is a real mess,” Tri remarked.

”I’ll say,” Impa added. “The enemy is smart when it comes to having these places more secured.”

”There must be a way inside the town somehow,” Zelda said, refusing to give up. “I have to get into the rift at the castle and save my father! Plus, I have a feeling Link will be there, too!”

Suddenly, a loud noise was heard. It was coming from the castle.

”What was that?!” The guard leader asked immediately as he heard the commotion.

The guard’s answer came when the rift at the castle started expanding into the town. The expansion freaked out the villagers and most of the guards who were running rampant.

What’s worse is that balls of shadow emerged from the rift and they all turned into shadowy monsters. After that, the monsters started wreaking havoc in the town.

The guards at the gateway watched in complete horror. They are beginning to believe that they may be deceived after all.

”Well?!” Wright barked at the guards, who turned to face him. “You’re guards of Hyrule! Protect the people!”

The guards stared at Wright for a second, and then at the commotion. They ended up deciding to obey Wright’s suggestion and go help the villagers.

”Look at this!” Left said as she watched the shadows emerge from the rifts. “It’s as if the rift is creating echoes of monsters to make havoc!”

”Like how Zelda creates echoes to rid the monsters and such,” Impa added.

”No time for an analysis, everybody!” Zelda barked. “We have to go help get the people to safety! It is our duty!”

”As you command, Your Grace!” Wright immediately obeyed his princess.

”Understood!” Lefte added, and she and Wright entered the devastated town to help out with evacuations.

Zelda turned to Tri. ‘I need you to search around these rifts to see if you can create an opening,” she said. “Can you do that?”

”Can do!” Tri obliged willingly and it took off to check out the rifts.

Zelda and Impa went into town to help out with evacuations. Zelda ran into the girl who wanted to play with her when she came back from Suthorn Tower before the chaos happened.

”It’s alright little one,” Zelda comforted the little girl, who was lost from her parents. She suddenly found the parents and she flagged them to where she and their daughter are.

The three villagers thanked Zelda for the help, and they fled to the gate. Zelda created spear-wielding moblins and darknuts to battle the shadowy echoes.

The shadowy echoes were defeated but more kept on coming back from the rift. Zelda needed to get into the rift and mend it from the inside, but first she has to wait for confirmation from Tri.

Luckily, Tri returned with some happy news. “I found a place to open the rift, but we have to get underground!”

”Where?” Zelda asked.

”That building over there with the weapons,” Tri answered, looking at the buildin it was talking about.

”You mean the armory?” Zelda asked, and Tri nodded. “Alright, then. Let’s go!”

Suddenly, the rift expanded to the armory, making it disappear from existence. Zelda growled in frustration.

”Blast!” Tri complained. “We can’t get there now!”

”Wait, Princess!” Impa chimed in. “The well!”

Impa pointed at a stone well near the armory, and it hasn’t been touched by the rift. Impa led Zelda and Tri to it, and they all went down it.

Landing on water, the girls swam to land, and they immediately spotted the rift. Zelda can see a glint of gold at it.

”This it, Tri?”

”Yes,” Tri answered. “Allow me.”

Tri created a golden wormhole in the rift. Zelda turned to Impa.

”Impa, you go back out and continue helping Wright and Lefte with evacuations, okay?”

”Yes, Your Grace,” Impa replied and she climbed out of the well by a ladder.

Zelda went on through the golden wormhole and Tri followed her in. The moment of truth has arrived for the princess as she began her quest to return her home back to normal and rescue those inside, including her father and, hopefully, Link.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri have made it to the Still World version of Castle Town. After leaving the barracks area, Zelda has already spotted Hyrule Castle.

“Hang on, Father!” Zelda cried out with determination. “I’m coming!”

Zelda raced herself to the castle with the help of Tri and the princess’ echoes. She used beds and water to get across large gaps, and she had to create echoes of moblins and gibido to battle the shadowy enemies.

Zelda binded with some treasure chests to lure them out of the ground. After that she opened them to reveal rupees and ingredients for smoothies, including butter, which boosts the effect of another ingredient.

After several minutes of trekking through the Still World version of Castle Town, the duo reached the castle, and they went inside. After going into the castle, Zelda noticed Tri shuddering a bit.

“What’s wrong, Tri?”

“Something about this feels even worse than what we’ve dealt with before,” Tri answered. “Zelda, we must be extra careful.”

“Okay,” Zelda replied obligingly, and she moved forward through the castle’s main hall.

The duo crossed the main hall, and they activated a waypoint for fast travel. After that, they went to a hallway, and they get ambushed by a darknut wielding a two-bladed ax.

“See what I mean?” Tri asked in a panicky tone. “That darknut is a whole ‘nother level compared to the one we have! Use the echoes to defeat this thing, then learn its echo. We’ll need it.”

Zelda obeyed Tri’s suggestion, and she created two darknuts to battle this new and improved darknut. The battle took a while, but the new darknut was defeated, and Zelda learned its echo.

Zelda and Tri entered the throne room, and Zelda gasped in shock as she spotted her father as still as stone. “DADDY!” She cried as she raced to him.

Zelda caressed her father gently, not wanting to break him. She couldn’t help but jerk a tear or two.

“At least your father was here all along,” Tri remarked brightly. “Don’t worry, once we mend this rift, he’ll be just fine.”

“I know,” Zelda said, calming down. “Come, we better get going and find the boss room at this place. Let’s check under the throne.”

“What do you mean, ‘under the throne’?” Tri asked.

“There’s a secret passage underneath the throne,” Zelda explained. “It’s meant to be a passage in case we ever get invaded by enemies.”

Zelda used Tri to bind with the throne and she moved it away from its original position. After that, she found the passageway she was talking about, and she climbed down the ladder with Tri in tow.

Zelda and Tri made it to the basement of the castle, and as they trekked through it, they had to be careful because they spotted shadowy figures of the guards. Instead of fighting them, they had to sneak past them, like they did back at when they were escaping from the castle some time ago.

After sneaking through a lot of shadowy guards, Zelda and Tri made their way to the dungeons, where they first met. Zelda entered one of the cells, and she gasped in shock as she spotted a familiar face.

Grandma Impa is as still as a statue now. The sight of her almost made Zelda cry a bit.

Zelda suddenly spotted a diary at a table, and she read it. According to the diary, Grandma Impa was captured and locked up in the cell. A little bit after that, the rift appeared before her and it took her to the Still World, making her a statue in the process.

“Oh, Grandma Impa!” Zelda cried. “You were so brave to endure this, and especially for giving me and the others time to escape.”

Tri approached Zelda. “I’m sorry about Grandma Ima, but we need to press on and find the boss room and find my friends.”

“Right,” Zelda replied, and she and Tri continued their way out of the dungeons. Unbeknownst to them, however, was that they passed a locked door, and on the other side of the room was Link, who was unconscious at the time.

Mere moments later, Link woke up and he checked his surroundings. After noticing that the door was locked, Link used one of his bombs to blast it open. A moment later, he was free.

Zelda climbed down a ladder, and she continued her trek through the dungeons and caves of the castle, battling darknuts and other enemies. She also opened chests to pick up rupees, and some monster stones, which form inside the bodies of monsters. These stones will be useful in a later time, but for now Zelda collected them.

After making it out of the cave area of the dungeons, Zelda and Tri made their way to more parts of the castle’s basement. They had to solve puzzles and avoid traps as they pressed on.

A half-hour later, they finally found the golden door, but they needed to find the key first, so after activating another waypoint, they went through several hallways and rooms to find it. While going through these hallways and rooms, Zelda learned more echoes of different enemies, such as the Tectite, a spider-like monster that hops around like a grasshopper.

While Zelda was going through the basement’s puzzles and such, Link trekked himself through the caves, hoping to find some help. He suddenly came across a moblin wielding a wooden club, and Link was able to kill it with a bomb. After that, Link picked up the club and he ventured further.

At one point in the basement, Zelda and Tri had to do more sneaking around. The reason why was that there was a golden chest, and it contained the key she needed to get the door opened.

Zelda had to distract some guards with pots, and then she finally got her hands on the key. After that, she and Tri teleported themselves back to where the golden door was.

Zelda unlocked the door to the boss chamber and as the door closed, Link arrived at the room. For some reason, he felt calm because he can feel the aura of Zelda’s powers. He had to hurry and get to her, so he could protect her from danger.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri, after crossing the big, golden door, finally made it to the boss chamber of Hyrule Castle. Three individuals wait for the princess in the chamber and it turns out to be the three imposters that framed Zelda for creating the rifts.

“Well, well…” The phony king spoke first after the golden door closed from behind Zelda. “You have done well to make it this far. You’ve also worked tirelessly to mend quite a few rifts before this moment, too.”

“You’re right,” Zelda replied. “I have. And I have come to mend this rift and save my father!”

“Oh, but daughter,” replied the phony king, “I AM your father.”

“BULLPIES!” Zelda spat. “I saw my father as still as a statue in the throne room, so stop trying to fool me!” She turned to the other two, who look like Lefte and Wright. “All of you are phony! The real Lefte and Wright are alright, and are evacuating the town from the devastation you guys are causing!”

“Hmmph!” The phony Lefte harrumphed. “Very clever, princess… But your part in this is over.”

“I agree,” added the phony king. “I find your activities rather vexing. That’s why I will put an end to you by using my master’s power!”

“Your master?” Zelda repeated. “Who’s your master?!”

“I am!” Said a dark, female voice.

Zelda turned to face a green-eyed brunette staring at her from the side. She has scary purple aura swirling around her.

“I am Olga,” said the female. “I am the Goddess of Discord; the sister of Hylia herself.”

Zelda gasped. “Hylia’s… sister? I didn’t know Hylia had a sister…”

“Of course you didn’t,” Olga replied. “No one did. Because Hylia wanted everyone to forget about me after what I did!”

“And…” Zelda paused before finishing her reply. “What did you do that made Hylia made everyone forget about?”

“What I am about to do to you!” Olga snarled, and then she turned to the three imposters. “You three form together and turn into… Ganon!”

The three imposters did as Olga demanded and formed together to turn into Zelda’s most dangerous adversary: Ganon. The phony Ganon roared at Zelda, who quivered in fear.

“Oh, and just so you know, my dear,” Olga voiced out once more, “Ganon was only an echo… Especially at that time Link saved you before disappearing.”

Zelda gasped when Olga mentioned Link’s name. “You know Link?! Where is he?!”

“Sorry,” Olga answered flatly. “Cannot tell you. I can’t have you interfere with my chance to be reunited with my beloved once again.”

“Your beloved?”

“KILL HER!!!” Olga demanded before disappearing through a purple portal.

The phony Ganon roared at Zelda. Tri floated near the princess.

“So the whole time, this blue monster was an echo!” Tri remarked. “I should’ve known! Those shadows created the blue monster just like we created echoes. We must defeat this monster and rescue my friends!”

Zelda nodded her head, and she did a battle stance, facing the phony king of evil. She, then, created echoes of moblins and darknuts to battle it, but they were defeated easily.

“I’m afraid echoes are useless against him, Your Grace,” Fi voiced out. “You’ll have to use my power in order to face him.”

Taking Fi’s advice, Zelda unsheathed the Master Sword and raised it in the air, turning into swordsman mode in the process. After that, she had to dodge Ganon’s trident attack before swiping the creature with the sword. Zelda also used arrows to damage the phony Ganon.

Ganon wailed in pain and then he distanced himself away from Zelda. After that, he charged up some fireballs and shot them at the princess. Using the Master Sword, Zerlda was able to swat them back at Ganon. The two played a little fireball tennis before the fireball finally hit Ganon.

Ganon knelt down on the ground in pain, and Zelda quickly used this to move in to strike. Zelda continuously nicked the phony evil king with the sword.

Ganon wailed in pain once more, but he recovered and distanced himself away from Zelda again. After that, he threw his trident as if it was a boomerang and it almost hit Zelda, who dodged it by lowering herself down.

After dodging the attack, she used her arrows to damage the phony king before she had to dodge a spear attack. After that, she hurried over to Ganon and used the sword to keep hitting him.

At last, the phony evil king wailed in immense pain and he vanished in purple Smoke. Even though Ganon was a fake, Zelda was happy to be able to defeat him on her own without Link’s help.

After Ganon was gone, Tri’s friends emerged from the shadows and swirled around the duo. Tri led its friends in a dance of some sort and then they brightened up as they did their job to mend the rift.

Thanks to Tri and its friends, Hyrule Castle and its town, along with the residents that got trapped in the Still World have returned to normal. As the light dimmed down, Zelda’s face brightened because now that the castle’s back to normal, her father will be alright as well.

Tri approached the smiling Zelda. “My friends have shared their power with me. I can do more now. Shall we head back now?”

Zelda nodded and she stepped in a light with Tri landing softly on her head. The two began to float as Olga suddenly appeared before the duo.

”You think you have won, descendant of Hylia?!” Olga asked severely. “I will have my revenge against you, and I’ll start right now! Meet my new best friend! NULL!”

One of the chamber’s walls was punched through by a giant hand. The hand belongs to Null, the ball-like monster that was standing near Olga while Link was being taken away.

”Kill!” Olga ordered, and Null tried to grab Zelda and Tri.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Link appeared and he shooed Null away by beating its hand with the club he picked up earlier. Zelda squealed in delight as she saw Link.

“LIIIIINK!!!”

“ZELDA!!!” Link squealed as he turned to face his fiancé.

Zelda tried to run to Link but the light is already pulling her up. Desperate to help him, she reached out to him with the Tri Rod.

”Link! Grab this! Let’s go home!”

Link attempted to grab the rod, but was stopped by a purple crystal that encased around him. As Link got trapped, Olga started speaking.

”Uh uh uh! I don’t think so! What are you doing out of your room, my sweet? You know I cannot let you choose her over me again!”

”Let him go, Olga!” Zelda bravely called her rival out.

”SILENCE, GIRL!” Olga snarled. “We’ll meet again!” She turned to Null. “Come, Null! We book!”

Null grabbed the crystallized Link and then it, and Olga, made a break for it through the hole on the wall.

”NOOO!” Zelda squealed, attempting to get free from the light that is sucking her up, but she couldn’t get free.

Seconds later, Zelda and Tri were transported out of the Still World. Zelda’s attempt to save Link from the villains have failed.

Chapter Text

It was more than a couple of hours later.

Zelda is laying beautifully on her bed. Several individuals, including Tri, Impa and the king are either standing, sitting or walking around her room, waiting for the princess to awaken.

At last, Zelda stirred, and the king noticed. He rushed over to her daughter’s side, and he was the first thing Zelda saw when she opened her eyes.

“Mmm…” Zelda slurred sleepily. “Daddy?”

“Yes, Zelda!” Cried the king. “I’m here!”

Zelda’s eyes widened as she realized that her father is the real deal, and she embraced him very tightly. “DADDY! Oh, thank the Goddesses! You’re okay!”

“You, too, my precious!” The king replied. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, I am, but… what happened? And… Am I in my room?”

“Yes, Zelda,” the king answered. “I was recovering from my sleep while I was in the Still World and I saw you appear in a bright light and you landed on your head. Thank heavens you didn’t break your neck. Anyway, Tri appeared before me and explained to me what had happened.”

“I see,” Zelda replied and she remembered her failure to save Link. “Link, I saw him! I tried to save him, but–”

“Do not worry about Link, Zelda,” Tri said as it floated toward her. “Remember, it seems that the woman, Olga, who was sisters with Hylia wanted Link alive for her own reasons.”

“I’d listen to Tri, Your Grace,” Impa chimed in. “If Tri says Link is safe for the time being, then he is safe for the time being.”

“In the meantime, you must focus on your recovery, Zelda,” the king added. “And also, I’d like to thank you, not only for saving me, but for saving Hyrule while I was away. You truly are brave and selfless, just like your mother. If only she were alive to see this. I am so proud of you, Zelda, my little girl.”

“Oh, Daddy!” Zelda cried and she embraced her father some more.

Suddenly, a knock is heard. The king told whoever’s on the other side to come in.

A guard entered the room. He seemed distressed.

“Sorry to bother you, Your Majesty, but we’ve got problems. We just received word from the Gorons at Eldin Volcano and the Hylians living near the Faron Wetlands that there are rifts opening up in those areas!”

“What?!” The king gasped. “More rifts?!”

“And that’s not all,” continued the guard. “There’s a rift that just opened on the Sanctuary area! A lot of our people, including Father Maxwell, have been taken by the rift!”

Zelda gasped. “Father Maxwell’s been taken?!”

“Hmmm,” the king hummed in disappointment. “Alright, then. Tell the people to stay away from the sanctuary. I’d like to have some discussions with everybody.” He turned to his daughter. “Zelda, if you have some strength, please come to the throne room.”

“I can come, immediately,” Zelda replied.

Many minutes later, Zelda and the king rendezvoused with every Hyrulean key figure in the throne room. There’s Wright, Lefte, Grandma Impa, Young Impa and Robbie, who arrived at the castle an hour after it was restored.

“Thank you all for coming on such short notice,” the king began. “As many of you are aware… the rifts are causing more trouble. This time they’re terrorizing the Gorons at Eldin Volcano and the Deku Scrubs at the Faron Wetlands.”

“The Gorons are in trouble, too?!” Lefte gasped.
That’s awful!”

“It seems that the rifts knew exactly where to strike,” Wright replied. “First, they engulfed the Gerudo Desert and the Jabul Waters, and then it also attacked the castle, taking almost all of us for the ride.”

“Yes,” the king added, “but the rifts at the desert and the waters have been mended by Zelda and her new companion, Tri. While Zelda was unconsciou, this ethereal spirit explained to me everything that happened while I was trapped in the Still World, or the world of the rifts. Apparently that the rifts are the work of an evil creature called Null, and it is working for a Goddess named Olga.”

Grandma Impa gasped as she heard the name of the villainess Goddess. “Olga?! Are you sure that’s the name?!”

“You’ve heard of her, Grandma?” Young Impa asked.

“I heard of her in a story that was only spoken by the Shiekah,” Grandma Impa replied. “The story goes that Olga and Hylia were sisters and they used to love each other until a man blessed with exquisite courage came along and captured both their hearts. They both loved the man dearly, but he only had his eyes on Hylia.”

“Correct me if I’m mistaken, Grandma Impa,” Zelda chimed in, “but this man happens to be Link’s ancestor, right?”

“Correct, my dear,” Grandma Impa answered. “Anyway, Olga swore revenge and she unleashed the creature Null to rid Hylia and her people from existence, but the three goddesses that created our land stopped her and punished her by sending her to a prison.”

“Where is this prison, Grandma?” Young Impa asked.

“The door to the prison was located at the old, abandoned tower near Suthorn Village,” Grandma Impa responded.

Zelda gasped. “That’s where Ganon held me captive, and where Link disappeared!”

“Apparently,” Grandma Impa continued, “There were workers near the tower and they inadvertently broken the seal to the prison, and now both Olga and Null have broken loose.”

“This is going to sound like an impossible question,” Wright began, “but is there a way to stop these two?”

“Well–”

Grandma Impa was cut off by another guard screaming. “Your Majesty!”

“What is it?” Asked the king.

“Another rift appeared!” Answered the guard. “At Holy Mount Lanayru!”

Everyone gasped.

“Holy Mount Lanayru?!” The king asked. “Wait… Lanayru… Eldin… Faron…”

Grandma Impa gasped. “Are you thinking that Olga could be after THAT, Your Majesty?!”

“After what?!” Zelda asked, feeling more anxious than before.

“The Prime Energy of the Goddesses!” The king answered.

“What’s that, Your Majesty?” Asked Wright.

The king stroked his beard for a second or two before answering Wright’s question. “The Prime Energy is a source created by the three goddesses that created our land and such. It is said that with this Prime Energy, an individual can create another Triforce.”

Everyone gasped.

“Another Triforce?!” Young Impa asked with a squeak on her tone.

The king nodded his head solemnly. Everyone else groaned solemnly because they knew that if OLga gets her hands on the Prime Energy and creates another Triforce, she’ll use it and Null’s powers to rid the world forever in a blank void.

“There are yet more legends passed down by the Shiekah and the Royal Family,” the king continued. “I learned of these legends when I was a boy. Zelda’s mother heard of them, too. The legend goes that a wise priestess and a brave hero will appear should evil strive for the Prime Energy. Together, the priestess and hero will rend this evil asunder.”

“Interesting, Your Majesty!” Said Wright after a few seconds of silent pause. “But who are the hero and priestess?”

Zelda suddenly gasped as she already figured out the answer. “It’s me and Link!” Everyone turned to her. “Don’t you see?! Link was a hero for ridding Hyrule of Ganon and while he was taken by the rifts, I was able to mend the rifts with Tri’s help!”

“Meaning that Zelda is the priestess who will fight alongside Link against this evil,” Tri finished for the princess.

“Holy Hylia!” Cried Young Impa. “It actually makes sense!”

“Yes, it does,” the king agreed. He, then, turned to his daughter. “Zelda, I have only wished for a peaceful life for you; to grow old with Link and start a family and rule the kingdom in my stead. I always wanted to keep you safe until that time comes, but now it seems that fate has other plans for you. You are the priestess of the legend; Hyrule’s only hope… and Link’s too, since he is still captured by the enemy.

“Yes,” Zelda replied eagerly. “I must do what I can to save my kingdom, and my beloved hero, Link!”

“And we will do everything in our power to support you on this most dire journey,” the king added. He, then, turned to his council. “Lefte, you are to continue working with Robbie on monitoring the rifts. Wright, take your men and battle the monsters, but do nothing with the rifts. That’s Zelda’s job.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Wright and Lefte agree in unison.

“Young Impa,” the king continued, “you will aid Zelda in her quest.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Young Impa eagerly obliged.

“Lady Impa,” the king said to Grandma Impa, “provide Zelda with some proper garments, and then send a message to Sahasrahla at Kakariko Village. They must be warned of the rifts.”

“Understood, Your Majesty,” replied Grandma Impa eagerly. She, then, turned to Zelda. “Come, child. We must change you into something proper.”

Zelda agreed, and followed the two Impas to her room. She is both excited and nervous for her new adventure to mend more rifts and save Link from Olga and Null.

Chapter Text

In Zelda’s room, Grandma Impa is helping Zelda changed into a different set of attire. The princess was wearing a disguise with Link’s hood.

Before she changed, she grabbed hold of the hood and she held it close to her face. She missed Link so much; she wants to do everything she can to save him from the forces of evil, especially after losing him twice.

Zelda’s new attire is a pink top with white trousers a poofy as the trousers worn by the Gerudo women. The trousers have a blue sash with the Hyrule symbol on it, and she is also wearing leather gloves. The princess also decided to wear her hair in a ponytail.

”Oh, Princess!” Cried Grandma Impa in delight. “You look great in those clothes! Let’s go meet with the king.”

Zelda and Impa returned to the throne room, and they saw that no one has left the room when they did. The king looked at his daughter with pride.

”You look fabulous, Zelda, my sweet!” Said the king with glee. “Those vestments were once worn by the wise princess after the incident with Ganon. They were passed down through the royal family, including your own mother. Those garments will be perfect for you when you go on your adventure.”

”Thank you, Father,” Zelda replied.

Suddenly a guard has burst into the throne room. “Your Majesty,” cried the guard. “People are panicking about the sanctuary. Are you going to send for help?”

”Of course!” Replied the king, and then he turned to Zelda. “Zelda, I’d like you to go to the sanctuary and mend the rift that took it. You can begin your adventure to the other three great rifts afterwards.”

”Understood, Father.”

”Remember,” reminded the king. “The enemy’s ultimate aim is the Prime Energy. In order to get the energy before this Olga does, you must mend the rifts and the goddesses should be able to help you. Good luck, my dear, sweet daughter.”

Zelda bowed before her father, the king. “I won’t fail you, Father.” She turned to Young Impa and Tri. “Come on, let’s go!”

and with that, Zelda began her adventure to mend the rifts that are plaguing Hyrule, but this time, she is doing it as the priestess, and not as a princess in disguise. Her first stop is the sanctuary.

It took the princess and her company a half hour to reach the sanctuary. They gasped in shock as they saw that the sanctuary is, indeed, gone thanks to the rifts.

The company has also spotted a plethora of panicking Hylians. This is the signal for them to calm the situation.

”People, people!” Called the princess with a calm demeanor. “Please, try to stay calm. I am Zelda, princess of Hyrule, and I aim to mend this rift and bring back our sanctuary. Lady Impa, here, will help out with provision.”

The Hylians calmed themselves at the sight of their princess. It’s as if they have found their hope.

Zelda and Tri looked around the rift and they spotted a spot for the ethereal spirit to open a golden wormhole. After the wormhole opened, both beings entered the wormhole and they found themselves in the Stilled Northern Sanctuary.

Zelda and Tri had to look for three sources of Tri’s friends in order to mend this rift. They began their search inside the sanctuary itself.

Inside the sanctuary, the duo found three shadowy figures that look like moblins and Zelda created darknuts to battle and eliminate them. One of the enemies dropped a glowing ball of power, which happens to be one of the source of Tri’s friends.

After collecting the source, they left the sanctuary to continue their search. They found themselves in the graveyard near the sanctuary, and they found another source underneath a gravestone.

After collecting the source after moving the stone with the bind move, they continued their search. The search led the duo to another part of the graveyard, only that it is introverted.

The duo spotted another source under a gravestone and they used the bind technique to move the stone. After that, they collected the final source and a bunch of Tri’s friends surrounded the duo, and they danced with Tri to formulate their power into mending the rift.

After the rift was mended, Tri told Zelda that its friends shared their power with it, and it can do more than before. Zelda and Tri left the Still World and returned to the real world.

The duo met with Impa, who told them that several Hylians reunited with their loved ones. The Hylians approached Zelda and thanked her for fixing the rift, making the princess feel flattered.

During the celebration, Grandma Impa made herself known. Both Zelda and Young Impa approached her.

”Grandma, what are you doing here?” Young Impa asked.

”I forgot to tell you, Zelda,” Grandma Impa began. “Before all of this happened, I was able to order you a horse as a wedding present.”

Zelda gasped. “A horse?! For a wedding present?!”

Grandma Impa nodded her head, and she was responded by a tight hug. Zelda is squealing like an excited, little girl.

”Thank you, Grandma Impa! Thank you so much!”

Grandma Impa giggled. “You’re very welcome, my dear. Now, listen. You must head for the Lon Lon Ranch in order to get your horse. I’d do that before you continue your quest, okay?”

”Gotcha!” Zelda responded with understanding. She, then, turned to Young Impa and Tri. “Come on! On to the Lon Lon Ranch!”

And with that, Zelda and her company set their course to the Lon Lon Ranch to acquire the princess’ new horse. Zelda wondered what her new horse would look like.

Chapter Text

It took Zelda and her company 12 hours to make it to the Lon Lon Ranch and the princess is already excited to see her new horse. She, Impa and Tri made it across the ranch gate and they met with a woman who works for the ranch.

”Your Grace,” the woman gasped and bowed before the princess. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

”I have a message from Lady Impa,” Zelda answered. “She says that she ordered a horse from you that she aimed on giving me for my wedding present. I a here to collect it now.”

”Oh, yes,” the woman gasped. “You’re horse! Um… About that… We ran into a problem regarding your new horse.”

”What do you mean, ‘a problem’?” Asked Impa.

”It ran away,” a male’s voice chimed in. The group turned to see a white-haired man approach them with a sullen look on his face. “I’m Talon IV. I own this ranch, which is family owned. About your horse, Your Grace, it ran off west.”

”You mean, it ran away?” Zelda asked, with a worried look on her face.

”Yes,” Talon IV replied. “It’s been a day since then, and it hadn’t come back. I fear that something may have happened to it.”

”I see,” Zelda replied. “Well, with your permission, I’d like to head west and look for my horse.”

”Are you sure, Your Grace?” Asked Talon’s female aide. “That way is full of monsters.”

”She’s not going alone,” Impa replied. “Plus, the princess can handle herself. She’s not weak.”

”I see,” said Talon. “In that case, be my guest.”

And with that, Zelda, Impa and Tri head out west of the ranch to find the horse. Minutes later, they found a clear glen which has a pond and a rocky center. In the rocky center stands a very frightened white stallion with blonde hair.

”Oh, no!” Cried Zelda as she pointed at the trapped stallion. “Over there! That must be the horse! Come on!”

Zelda and Imp hurried themselves across the pond, and they reached the frightened stallion. Zelda grabbed the horse’s reins on its head, and she began shushing at it, calming it down.

”Easy, there, easy.”

The stallion calmed itself down as Zelda soothed it down with her lovely voice. Impa was impressed with the princess’ performance.

”Impressive, Your Grace,” Impa said. “How did you do that?”

”Link taught me,” Zelda replied. “He told me that the best way to get acquainted with your mount is to take the time to soothe it and let it know how you feel. That’s how he did it with Epona.”

”I see,” Impa responded. “Well, it is good to have someone like Link on our side.”

”Yes,” Zelda replied, smiling. Her smile, however, dimmed down into a sullen pout. “I wish he was here right now.”

”Don’t worry, Zelda,” Tri said, soothingly. “We’ll get him back. Remember, Olga wants him alive for personal reasons.”

Zelda smiled at Tri’s reassurance. “Thank you, Tri. Come, let’s head back to the ranch.”

Zelda and Impa rode on Zelda’s new white stallion back to the ranch. Talon and his female aide gasped in surprise when they made it back.

”You’re back!” Cried Talon. “And you’ve got the horse! Well done!”

”Yes!” Added the aide. “And you’re riding him very beautifully, Your Grace! Hey, about a little time trial race?”

Zelda nodded her head eagerly, and she rode around an obstacle course that was made by the aide. What’s best is that the princess was able to ride around the course in a fast-pacing time of sixteen seconds.

”Wow!” Gasped a surprised aide. “That was excellent! You’re a natural, Your Grace!”

Zelda giggled in response. She is proud to be riding such a delicate creature.

"Here," said the aide, "I'll give you this antique music box as a reward for your efforts."

Zelda gasped at the sight of the music box, and she took it. She played it, and she can hear the sweetest sound of the very lullaby that her mother used to sing to her when she was a girl.

"Thank you so much!" Cried Zelda and she embraced the aide.

”What are you going to call your horse, Your Grace?” Impa asked.

”I’ll call him… Courage,” Zelda answered.

Suddenly, another aide came running toward the female aide. “Molly!” Cried the aide. “Come quick! Our carrot patch has been swallowed by these strange purple rifts!”

Zelda gasped. She recognized the purple rifts as the rifts she was sent to mend on her journey.

”Take me to this rift, right away!” Demanded the princess.

The aide led Zelda and the others to where the rift is, and when they got there, Tri looked at the rift. “I can open an entrance no problem. Stand back!”

Everybody did so, and Tri made a golden wormhole on the rift. After that, Zelda and Tri went inside the hole.

The duo found themselves in a stilled version of the carrot patch, and they begun searching around for Tri’s friends. They were able to find three sources of them lying around the Still World, and Tri merged together with them to mend the rift.

After that, Tri told Zelda that its friends’ shared their power and that it can do more. After that, the duo went back to the real carrot patch.

Molly thanked Zelda for mending the rift and saving the carrot patch, and she gave the princess a batch of carrots because horses adore carrots.

Speaking of horses, Courage followed the group to the carrot patch, and he began eating a carrot that was given by Zelda. Zelda giggled when she watched her horse munching on the carrot.

”Well,” Impa began, “now that we have the horse, shall we proceed to Kakariko Town?”

”Right!” Zelda eagerly agreed, and she hopped on Courage with Impa following suit.

And with that, Zelda and Impa rode on Courage to Kakariko with Tri following them. The quest to mend the great rifts continues.

Chapter Text

An hour after acquiring Courage, the white stallion, Zelda and her company has rode their way to the village of Kakariko, home of the Shiekah. When they got there, they were already greeted warmly by the town’s inhabitants.

Two of the inhabitants are the leaders of the village, Sahasrahla and Sonya. They also happen to be Impa’s parents.

”Oh, thank goodness you guys are okay!” Sonya said to Zelda and Impa. “We already received word from the king while you guys were dealing with a problem at the sanctuary.”

”We’re okay, Mother,” Impa replied.

”So, Princess,” Sahasrahla began, “is it true that you can mend these purple rifts with this spirit called Tri?”

”I can, Lord Saharasrahla,” Zelda answered. “Right now, I aim to go to Goron City to help mend the rift there.”

”I see,” Sahasrahla replied. “I just want you to know that Rudania cannot help you. You see, he… passed away recently.”

Zelda gasped, and so did Impa. “Passed away?” The princess asked.

”Afraid so,” Sonya answered. “He died just about the same time the big rift opened up at the volcano. The Goron City is now in the charge of his son, Darston.”

”Oh, no, poor Darston!” Zelda said. “When I met him some time again, he was so timid and all. Being given such responsibility would be too much for him.”

”That’s for sure,” Impa added, and then she looked at the sky, noticing that the sun is going down. “It’s about to be nightfall soon, Your Grace. I think we should stay here for the night.”

Zelda looked at the sunset, and she nodded her head in agreement. After that, she, Tri and Impa followed Sahasrahla and Sonya to their house. Inside the house they met with Grandma Impa.

”Hey, Grandma,” Greeted the younger Impa. “You sure got here quick after we last saw you.”

”Don’t underestimate me, grandchild,” the elder Impa warned, and then she turned to Zelda. “Were you able to get your horse, dear Zelda?”

”Yes,” Zelda answered. “We’re only here for the night. Tomorrow, Impa, Tri and I are going to go to Goron City.”

”You heard what happened to Rudania?” Asked Grandma Impa.

”Sadly, yes,” Zelda answered. “I feel so bad, especially for Darston.”

”Yeah,” Grandma Impa followed. “He’s gonna choke on the new responsibility of being the Gorons’ chief. When you get there, you’re gonna have to be a big help to him, especially if you’re going to get to the rift up there.”

”I will,” Zelda promised.

During dinner, Zelda’s confident face has shrunken down to sullenness as she can’t stop thinking about Link’s welfare. Sahasrahla notices Zelda’s look.

”Is something troubling you, child?”

Young Impa looked at Zelda, and she answered her father’s question for her. “Link. She’s worried she might not save him. She almost saved him—“

”IMPA!” Zelda snapped, clearly not in the mood to be reminded of her failure to save her fiancé.

A moment after Zelda’s snapping, Sahasrahla tried to soothe the princess down. “Try to calm yourself, my dear. I think you need to do something to boost your confidence. Perhaps Sensei Khan can be of help.”

”Who?” Zelda asked simply.

”Sensei Khan, Your Grace,” Impa answered. “He’s the sensei of the Slumber Dojo not far from here. He trains our warriors by having them train in their dreams. He even taught me how to be lethal.” She, then, turned to her father. “Are you sure he can help? The princess is not Shiekah, like us.”

”She doesn’t have to be a Shiekah to train the ways of the slumber,” Sahasrahla countered. “Besides, this is perhaps the only way to boost her confidence in rescuing Link from the evildoers. Come, my dear, let’s go.”

And with that, Sahasrahla led the princess and her Shiekah companion out of the house. They walked all the way to a fancy looking building with big gongs near the doors. This is clearly the Slumber Dojo Sahasrahla was talking about.

”Good evening, sensei!” Sahasrahla greeted as he and the girls entered the dojo.

The man Sahasrahla greeted, Sensei Khan, is a balding man with black shades around his eyes. This made Zelda believe that the sensei could be blind.

”Ah, Sahasrahla!” Khan greeted. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

”I have a new trainee for you, sensei,” Sahasrahla answered, and he ushered Zelda to approach Khan. “This is Zelda, the princess of Hyrule Kingdom.”

”Princess Zelda?!” Khan gasped and he bowed before Zelda. “It’s an honor to have you in my dojo, Your Grace!”

”The honor’s mine, Sensei Khan,” Zelda returned. “I am here to boost my confidence. You see, my fiancé, Link, has been kidnapped by evildoers and I am doubting myself to save him.”

”I see,” Khan replied. “Well, you’ve come to the right place, Your Grace!” He gently took the princess’ hand and he told her to kneel down in the center ring. “My slumber training shall help you with your confidence problem. All you have to do is undergo dream training, which includes battling enemies with your skills and when you have defeated the enemies, you’ll feel like you’re in better spirits. Think you can handle it?”

Zelda paused for a moment before answering Sensei Khan’s question. “Let’s find out.”

Chapter Text

“Alright, then,” Khan announced firmly. “Close your eyes, and concentrate. Feel the energy flowing within you.”

Zelda did as she’s told and after many minutes of concentration, she felt like she was in a completely new world. She found herself in a dungeon, and she also spotted an octorok, a spear-wielding moblin, a keese and a Deku Bulb, the venus flytrap- like monster.

Zelda had to kill the octorok with a rock because her power within the staff is limited. After killing the octorok and learning its echo, she created an echo of an octorok to kill the moblin and the keese by holding the octorok and making it shoot rocks.

Zelda had to stun the Deku Bulb with a boulder and she also lit it on fire to kill it. It took the princess less than a minute to clear the room of the monsters, and then after that, she was transported out of the room and to a different room.

The room Zelda is on now is a similar dungeon room, only that it is filled with caromadillos. Zelda had to create a caromadillo of her own and have it attack the caromadillos, and whenever it was defeated, the princess would always create another one.

After eliminating all of the caromadillos, which took less than a minute and ten minutes, Zelda was transported to a room that is similar to a sandy room at the Gerudo Sanctum. There, Zelda had to use the wind-blowing echo to battle gibido and blow them down a big hole in the middle of the room.

After clearing the room of all the gibido, which took less than a minute and five seconds, Zelda was transported to a large room where there are two flowing rivers and a bunch of tectites, or water-spider monsters on both of them. Zelda had to clear the room of the tectite monsters and beat the countdown of a minute and thirty seconds.

The level was a little difficult because Zelda had to jump in many objects to stay above the water, and after killing one of the tectites, she used a tectite echo to kill the others. She was able to beat the level’s countdown and she was transported out of the room.

The more levels Zelda cleared, the more confident Zelda became. She needed this boost if she were to have the courage and confidence to rescue her beloved Link from the forces of evil.

In the next level, Zelda started by battling a familiar foe, the rock golem she faced at the Suthorn Temple. She had to use the bind technique to pull the purple bulb out of the stoney body and continuously swipe it with the Master Sword.

Unlike what happened at the Suthorn Temple, this golem was putting up a good fight by throwing punches and using a helicopter-like attack with his hands in order to hurt the princess, but luckily, she was able to dodge the attacks. After that, she continued her strategy of pulling out the purple bulb out of the body and swimming it with the Master Sword.

After many swiping attacks, Zelda can hear the golem wail, and she watched triumphantly as the monster blew up in purple smoke. After that she was transported to a room that is underwater.

There, Zelda realized that the next foe to beat was the Vocavor monster she confronted at the Water Temple. Remembering her strategy, she dodged the underwater vortex attacks, and she got close enough to break the monster’s spikey back with a fish-bomb echo.

After losing its spikes, Vocavor fell down to the ground and it was out cold. That was a signal for the princess to go into swordfighter mode and use the Master Sword to swipe the foul underwater beast.

Vocavor recovered after receiving a couple of fatal swipes from Zelda, and it moved around and drained out some of the water to make the battle more difficult for Zelda. That’s what it did back at the Water Temple.

After dodging many underwater vortex attacks, and navigating herself through both the land and the water, Zelda was able to stun Vocavor with a fish-bomb, breaking its spikes once more. After that, Zelda turned into swordfighter mode and she used the Master Sword to fatally damage the monster.

Vocavor cried in pain, and then seconds later, it exploded in purple smoke. Zelda was victorious.

The princess smiled gaily. She is feeling much better after every level and monster she has beaten. If she could do those things on her own, then she would have no problem in saving Link from Olga and her pet, Null.

Zelda was once again transported to a different room. This time it was the same sandy chamber where she encountered the mole-like creature, Mogryph. Seconds later, Mogryph moved itself out of the sand and confronted Zelda with a roar.

After roaring at the princess loudly, Mogryph flew up in the air and it hovered around the room for a few seconds before diving down to where Zelda was standing, hoping to cause fatal damage. Luckily, Zelda was able to dodge the dive, and the monster banged its head on the hard statue, and it fell unconscious.

This was a signal for Zelda to go into swordfighter mode, and she used the Master Sword to swipe the monster vehemently, hoping to end the battle very quickly. After many swipes, however, Mogryph recovered and flew into the air again.

Mogryph intended to damage Zelda with some tornado attacks, but the princess was able to avoid them. After that, the monster dove into the ground and it swam through the ground, hoping to hurt Zelda with a charging underground attack.

Remembering this strategy, Zelda raced herself behind one of the statues, and the monster banged itself in the head with the statue. As she watched the monster fall unconscious, Zelda went into swordfighter mode again, and she finished the beast off with a couple of many swings of the Master Sword.

Mogryph wailed in immense pain, and then it blew up into purple smoke. Zelda emerged victorious.

Smiling like a happy child, Zelda waited to be transported again, but this time she was blinded by a white light. Moments later, she was right back at the dojo. This must mean that her training was over.

Khan noticed Zelda’s awakening and he cheered gaily. “OHO! Zelda, you’ve done it! How did you fare?!”

“I fared remarkably, Sensei Khan,” Zelda replied excitedly.

Khan stared at the princess for a moment, seeing that she was speaking the truth. “Well, since you were able to complete your first level of training and boost your confidence greatly, I think you deserve a magnificent reward!”

Khan approached his personal memorabilia, and he came across a katana lying on a stand. He picked up the katana and he walked back to where Zelda is.

“Here,” said Khan. “You earned this. This is a special katana made of special steel. Almost as sturdy as the Master Sword is! And it’ll clean right through almost anything!”

“Thank you, Sensei Khan,” Zelda replied, and she took the katana.

Sahasrahla and Impa entered the dojo, and they noticed Zelda. “Oh, you’re finally awake!” Impa gasped. “How did it go?”

“Wonderfully!” Zelda answered, and she presented the katana to Impa. “I won this after all my hard work, but I’d like you to have it. You need it more than I do anyway.”

Impa took the katana with pride. “Thank you, Your Grace. Hey, I was able to get some more stuff from the general store. I even got this new ingredient called rock potatoes. I’ll bet that this’ll make a nice, strong smoothie.

“Great idea!” Zelda replied. “Hey, how long was I out?”

“Hours,” Sahasrahla answered. “It’s already morning.”

“Oh, I see,” Zelda replied. “Wow! Despite the training, I feel more rested than tired.”

“That’s because you were training in your sleep,” Khan clarified. “Tha’ts why it’s called the way of the slumber.”

“Anyway,” Impa began, “since we’re all good and ready, shall we head for Goron City?”

Zelda nodded her head, and she and her company left Kakariko. Her goal is to get to Goron City and fix the rift in the Eldin Volcano.

Chapter Text

Zelda, Impa and Tri began their journey to Goron City by entering the path that would lead them to Eldin Volcano. The company would have to leave Courage behind, however, because horses don’t bode well in mountains, especially in ones that can withstand volcanic heat.

As the company reached the path, Tri took one good look around the area. Seconds later, Tri returned to its friends.

“Wow! That is one BIG mountain.”

“Yep,” Impa agreed. “It used to be called Death Mountain because a lot of folk died up there during a tragic war between us and the forces of evil.”

“Yes,” added Zelda, but now we called it Eldin Volcano because we wanted to move on from its ugly history. Plus, the mountain also used to be where Ganon’s lair was.”

“That’s a bold move, Zelda,” Tri remarked. “I hope to at least find a place for me to make an opening on that rift up there.”

“I hope so, too,” Zelda agreed.

And with that, the company continued their journey up the path to Eldin Volcano. Along the way, they had to eliminate worm-like monsters called moldorms. After eliminating some of them, Zelda was able to learn their echo.

The company entered a cave after eliminating the moldorms. In the cave, the company had to eliminate these baby spiders and the dirt nests they came from. After that, they collected a couple of rock potatoes from either underground or in a chest.

The company exited the cave and they spotted a climbable wall, but before they could climb the wall, they had to eliminate a torch slug. After Impa eliminated the torch slug with her kunai, Zelda learned the monster’s echo.

The company began climbing the rocky wall and they reached another level of the Eldin Volcano. They are getting closer to their objective.

As the company continued their journey along the path in the mountain, they suddenly came to a complete halt when they spotted an enemy encampment. What’s more ghastly is that instead of moblins, the monsters that have made their encampment are lizard-like monsters known as lizalfos.

Lizalfos are deadly and, compared to moblins, they are stealthier and they battle quicker. These traits alone are what made lizalfos a deadly enemy to the Hyrulean Kingdom.

Looking at the encampment made Impa shudder a bit. “Lizalfos… Goddesses, I hate those things. They are quick and deadly.”

“You saying you cannot beat them, Impa?” Tri asked the Shiekah warrior.

“No, I CAN beat them,” Impa corrected. “It’s just that it’ll be trickier. They are tricky to kill compared to the moblins we usually take out.”

“Well, I am a little nervous about this,” Zelda admitted, ”but we have to do something about this if we are to continue to Goron City.”

“I know, Your Grace,” Impa replied. “Alright, stay close to me, and be sure to select the right echoes for these creatures.”

Zelda nodded her head, and then she and Impa charged themselves down the path to confront the lizalfos pack. Impa started the battle by making stealthy moves against the lizard monsters and slicing their throats open.

While Impa took out several of the lizalfos, Zelda had to create darknuts in order to fight them. The darknuts had difficulty taking on the lizalfos because they were slow due to their heavy armor. Nevertheless, it was thanks to the armor that the lizalfos weaponry couldn’t eliminate them.

After all of the lizalfos were eliminated, Zelda learned their echo, and she also opened up their big chest to reveal a plethora of rupees and might crystals, which can be used to strengthen the princess’ bond with Fi.

Zelda and Tri were able to find a waypoint near the encampment, and they activated it in order to make traveling easier. After that, they were able to find a rift, but not the one they were looking for.

Nevertheless, Zelda and Tri decided to enter the rift, and search around the Still World to find Tri’s friends. Inside the Still World, Zelda was able to eliminate a mushroom-like monster that can fly and blow a lot of air. The monster was called a Ghirro, and after eliminating it, she learned its echo.

Zelda and Tri were able to locate five sources of the ethereal spirit’s friends and together, they were able to mend the rift. Before they located the final source, however, the duo was able to eliminate a fire wizzrobe and learn its echo.

After the rift was mended, Zelda and company continued their journey to Goron City. Along the way, they were able to find a couple of hot springs, and they decided to take a little break.

“Ahhhh!” Zelda reacted to the fine feeling of the warm spring water. “This is nice!”

“Indeed!” Added Impa.

The break lasted about a half hour or so, and then after that, the company continued their journey. Zelda opened a chest that revealed a fairy flower, which can help her collect fairies in case she is low on health.

Minutes later, the company finally reached a big gateway that had the words ‘Goron City’ on it. They have arrived at their destination.

Chapter Text

Before entering Goron City, Zelda and her company visited a smoothie shop and they asked for smoothies made from the rocktatoes they collected during their hike up the Eldin Canyon. They were given smoothies that would enhance defense and strength.

The company entered Goron City and they looked around to find the building that should have the chief in it. They found a big cave that has fancy-looking metal bars on the top of the cave and they concluded that it’s the place the new chief is at.

Before they can enter the cave, they spotted a Goron with white hair, and a goatee, moping near the entrance. They approached the Goron slowly.

“This is bad! This is really bad!” The Goron moped.

“Is this a Goron?” Tri asked Zelda and Impa, who in turn nodded their heads.

Zelda approached the Goron and cleared her throat. “Excuse me?” She greeted softly.

The Goron turned to Zelda in a startled motion. “Oh! A Hylian? Welcome to Goron City!”

“Forgive me,” Zelda began, “but I’m not just a Hylian, I am Princess Zelda of Hyrule.”

The Goron jumped in shock and he bowed before the princess. Forgive me, Your Grace! I had no idea! It’s been some time since you have appeared here.”

“That’s alright,” Zelda reassured the Goron. “I am here to help you with your problems regarding the huge, purple rift that appeared on the volcano.”

“Oh, I see,” replied the Goron. “Unfortunately, we cannot allow people to go there until we have clearance from our new chief, Darston.”

“May I see him, please?”

“That’s the problem,” the Goron replied solemnly. “Another rift opened up inside the cave, and Darston and a bunch of my friends fell in.”

Zelda gasped. “Oh, no!”

“That’s not good,” Impa added.

“Zelda, we must get to work!” Suggested Tri.

Zelda nodded her head at Tri and then she told the Goron that she can mend the rift and bring back those that fell in. The Goron, though skeptical, have allowed Zelda and her company to enter the cave.

As they entered the cave, the company spotted a rift, and Zelda and Tri spotted a glitter of gold. This is the place for Tri to open a wormhole.

When Tri opened up a wormhole, Zelda and the ethereal spirit zoomed into the hole and they are now in the Still World. As they got inside, Tri mentioned that there are four sources of its friends that must be found to mend the rift.

Zelda and Tri looked around the stilled version of the cave, and they found a lot of stilled Gorons. They also spotted some monsters, and Zelda created a fire wizzrobe to eradicate them.

After eliminating the monsters, Zelda looked around the place some more, and she was able to find a couple of the glowing balls that are Tri’s friends. She had to climb down a Goron Jar and blow up some rocks in order for her to find the last source.

After finding Tri’s friends, the ethereal spirit merged with them and together, they mended the rift. The duo returned to the real world and they sighed in relief as they saw the Gorons reuniting with each other.

One of the Gorons was wearing a white robe, which is the appropriate attire for the chief. The Goron in the white robe is Darston, the son of the late Rudania.

“Oh, I’m so glad everyone’s alright!” Cheered the Goron Zelda met earlier. “And it’s all thanks to the princess!”

The other Gorons turned to Zelda, and they bowed before her. “Thank you, Your Grace!” They all said in unison.

The one who thanked Zelda with less enthusiasm was Darston. The reason why was because he felt silly in being unable to do nothing while the rift opened in the cave.

“Please, excuse me, Princess Zelda,” Darston began, “but I feel a bit under the weather. It is so good to have you here and all–”

Darston’s chat was interjected by a crying little Goron. “Waaah! Where’s my father?! He still hasn’t come back!”

The Goron with the white hair also realized something was awry. “I also don’t happen to see ELder Gol or Elder Silv either! Where could they be?!”

“My council didn’t come back?!” Darston gasped.

“Come to think of it,” another Goron chimed in, “I do remember Elder Gol saying that he wanted to go to the quarry to pick up some prime rock roast.”

“And Elder Silv told me about checking out the Lizalfos Burrow near the volcano’s base,” added another Goron.

“We gotta find them, Chief!” Cried the white-haired Goron. “What are your orders?”

After being approached by the white-haired Goron, Darston was lost in thought. “Give me a second to think…” He thought and thought and thought. He, then, repeatedly banged his head with his hands as if he was becoming more frustrated. “I can’t think! I’m going to have to check the slate my father left me. Please wait while I do that.”

And with that, Darston fled the scene, heading up the stairs to his main chamber. Zelda, her company and the Gorons were left speechless.

“Guess Grandma was right about Darston, Impa voiced out. “He really looks lost in thought.”

Zelda turned to the little crying Goron and she comforted it. “There, there, little one. Don’t cry. We’ll find your papa.”

Zelda, then, told the little Goron a story of how she saved her own father from the purple rifts. That cheered the little tyke up a bit.

“I’VE GOT IT!!!”

Darston came back down with an idea. Everybody listened eagerly.

“I’m going to go find our friends, and I plan to do so by myself!” Declared Darston. “Please wait here until my return, okay?”

Before anybody else could answer, Darston suddenly darted out of the cave to begin his little quest. Once again, everyone was left speechless.

“At least he’s got a plan,” said the white-haired Goron. “Hope he can pull it off. He kept getting himself lost in every cave when he was a little tyke.”

Zelda’s face was filled with worry, and then seconds later, it transformed into a determined one. “I’m going after Darston and help him. Tri, you come with me, and Impa, stay with the Gorons and make sure they remain calm.”

“Understood, Your Grace,” Impa obliged.

Zelda and Tri darted out of the cave and they went after Darston, aiming to help him find the two Goron elders that were mentioned, as well as the father of the once-crying child.

Chapter Text

Zelda and her company left the main Goron cave to find Darston. It didn’t take very long because Darston is already outside the entrance looking over the slate he picked up in his room.

“Darston?” Zelda asked, getting the chief’s attention.

“Oh, hi again,” Darston greeted politely. “What’s up?”

“Darston,” Tri began, “what’s with that slate on your hand?”

“Oh, this?” Darston asked as he held his slate up so everyone could see. “This is the Goron Chief’s 56 Nuggets of Wisdom. They’re mottos my dad left me before he died. I… kind of rely on them.”

“Oh, I see,” Zelda replied. “It’s funny, forgive me, but I met your father some time ago, and he never mentioned anything about these 56 Nuggets.”

“It’s how he was able to run this town with ease,” Darston explained. “Now that I’m the chief, I must rely on them, too.”

“Forgive me, Darston,” Tri responded, “but I’m hoping that you can rely on us, too. You see, Zelda, Impa and myself are here looking for the big rift on the volcano nearby. Do you know where it might be, may I ask?”

“Of course you can, little light,” Darston replied, “and I do know where it is. It is at the crater, but unfortunately, you can’t get close because there is poison gas on the way.”

‘Poison gas?” Impa repeated. “You mean from the fumes of the volcano?”

“I’m afraid so,” Darston answered simply.

“Darston, one way or another, we need to get to that rift or else it is going to get worse, and your people will be in grave danger,” Tri said with a hint of warning in its tone of voice.

“I see,” Darston replied with a sullen voice. He, then, hung his head, thinking of what to think of. “Wait!” He gasped. “I once heard of a shortcut to the crater somewhere.”

“Really?” Tri asked. “That’s promising.”

“Indeed,” Impa added.

“Do you know where it is, Darston?” Zelda asked the novice chief of the Gorons.

“Uhhhh… no” Darston sheepishly answered, shaking his head. “The ones who do know are Elders Gol and Silv, but as you are aware, they are still missing.”

“I see,” Impa replied.

“Well, if it is alright with you, Darston,” Zelda added, “we wish to help you find the elders because finding and mending the rifts has been my mission since they first arrived here.”

“I’m alright with some help, Your Grace,” Darston honestly replied. “I may be chief, but I cannot do this on my own. There’s a lot of ground to cover.”

“That’s true,” Impa agreed. “Luckily, we have some tips and pointers about their whereabouts.”

“That’s right!” Zelda added, perking up. “Your people said that Gol is at a quarry looking for prime rock roast, and Silv is at the Lizalfos Burrow!” She fished out her map from her rucksack. “Can you mark them down on my map, so me and my company can find them?”

“Of course,” Darston replied, and he pinpointed the needed locations on the map.

“Thank you,” Zelda kindly thanked Darston.

“You’re welcome,” Darston replied. “Now, where should we start?” He started checking the slate again. “Let’s see… Nugget 8…?”

“Great, he’s doing it again,” Tri remarked. “I think we better head out ourselves and find the elders before he does something he’ll regret later.”

The girls nodded their heads to the ethereal spirit, and they headed out of the town to find the elders. They headed northwest and they came across a chest that had a lot of might crystals. Zelda collected them in hopes to better her connection with Fi.

After that, Zelda and company have reached the base of the volcano, and they spotted a cave that has a bit of rift on it. The company wondered that it could be the Lizalfos Burrow that was mentioned by the Gorons.

The company entered the cave, and they spotted two Gorons curled up like circular stones. They tried to get the Gorons' attention, but it was futile.

That was when Darston appeared from behind. He looked pooped out.

“Whew! I’m here! Sorry about that.”

Darston spotted the two Gorons that remained curled up. He gasped in surprise.

“Hey, what happened to them?”

“I don’t know,” Zelda answered. “We tried talking to them, but they looked frightened.”

Darston gently walked past Zelda and her friends and he approached the two curled up Gorons. “Hey, are you alright?”

‘Huh?” One of the curled up Gorons replied. “Darston, is that you?”

“Elder Silv?” Darston asked. “Everyone was worried. Where have you been?”

“My partner and I heard of a new kind of lizalfos, so we went to check it out,” Silv responded. “We tried to get rid of them, but they were too vicious, so we retreated.”

“A new kind of lizalfos?” Darston asked.

“Yes,” Silv confirmed. “They were orange instead of green, like usual. And there are some others that look like shadows.

Darston looks lost in thought. “These new lizalfos could be menacing. I could do something about this, but I’m no hunter. What to do, what to do?”

Darston looked at his slate again. This bugged Tri some more.

“There he goes again… Wait, Lizalfos that look like shadows? They could be echoes from the rifts.”

“I agree,” Zelda added. “We better head in that burrow and get rid of them.

Zelda and company went through the cave’s entrance, and they spotted a lot of lizalfos. Some were green, some were orange, and some were as black as shadows.

Determined to end things, Zelda created some darknuts and a fire wizz robe to attack the lizalfos. Impa used her skills to take out some of the lizalfos.

After all of the lizalfos have been defeated, Zelda and company returned to Darston and Silv and they told them of what they did. Silv and his partner uncurled themselves and they thanked Zelda for her efforts.

When Silv and his partner started heading back to Goron City, Zelda, Darston and the others then headed a bit more west to find the quarry, and they eventually did. Inside the quarry is a curled up Elder Gol, who said to the company that there are monsters invading the quarry.

Zelda and Impa, with Tri in tow, trekked along the quarry, eliminating every monster in sight. They also found some prime rock roast and they all glittered with some gold sparkle.

“Guess these rock roasts can be learned to echo,” Tri said.

Zelda used the Tri Rod to learn the rock roast’s blueprint, and she and the others returned to Gol. Impa gave Gol some rock roast, and the Goron uncurled himself to eat it.

Gol thanked Zelda and the others, and they all returned to Goron City. With everyone safe in the city, Zelda asked Gol and Silv about the location of the shortcut.

Gol and Silv hung their head, not knowing what to say. This bugged Tri, who voiced out in a hurry.

“Well?”

“I’m afraid…” Gol began, “...we don’t know.”

Chapter Text

“What do you mean, ‘you don’t know’?” Tri asked, feeling more bugged than ever.

”You see,” Silv began, “that shortcut is only meant for the chiefs of our area. They go there to begin their trails and cleanse themselves in there and when that is done, they become chief.”

Darston is lost in thought. “Hmm… Purifying themselves in the crater to become chief…? I never went through this trial when I took over for father. I don’t understand why…
”
”OH!” Silv suddenly gasped. “Darston, I just remembered something your dad was saying sometime before he died! He said something about ‘blocking off the path in my room’.”

”Come to think of it, I reckon I heard the same thing, too,” Gol added.

”Really?!” Zelda asked.

”First, I’ve heard of it, but I digress,” Darston responded. “We should check it out!”

Darston, Zelda and the others went to Rudania’s bedroom to find a clue regarding what the riddle he mumbled is about. The room looked very tidy, much to Darston’s impressment.

”This room used to be such a mess,” Darston said. “I’m happy it is tidy now.” He spotted something in front of him and he pointed it for Zelda. “See that portrait?
”
Zelda looked at the portrait Darston was pointing at. It is a self-portrait of a Goron with big hair and a goatee.

”Yeah, that’s your father, isn’t it?” Zelda asked
.
”Yes,” Darston affirmed. “Doesn’t he look impressive?”

”Yes, he does,” Zelda answered kindly.

Zelda and Darston walked slowly to the portrait. They studied it for a moment before Darston broke the silence.

”Some time before he died, he made me promise to change this one day when I become chief. He sounded so proud when he told me that. I hope to grow up just like him. I guess that was why I… just didn’t have the time to take it down. I’ll do it later, though. Right now we should focus on finding that shortcut.”

”Wait,” Zelda demanded as Darston attempted to leave the room. “Tri, come here.”

Tri obliged. “What is it, Zelda?”

Zelda pointed at a loose bolt from the portrait. “What’s with the bolt? As a matter of fact…” Something else caught her eyes; at the edges of the portrait lies nothing but blank spaces. As she got closer to the edges, she can feel warmth coming from the other side. “I think THIS is where the shortcut is!”

Zelda, with Tri’s help, used bind to pull the other bolt out of the portrait, and the portrait fell down to the floor. Everyone gasped when it did.

It turned out that Zelda’s theory was correct. There is a secret passageway on the other side of the portrait.

Zelda smiled. “Found it!”

”Well done, Your Grace!” Impa congratulated.

”Indeed,” Tri agreed.

”Wow!” Darston reacted with a smile. “You know, this is just like one of my dad’s mottos. Nugget 34: A breakdown can lead to a breakthrough. Shall we roll on?”

Zelda, Darston, Impa and Tri went through the shortcut, and they came across a lava pit where another door is on the other side of a large lava river flow. Darston studied the river.

”Hmmm…” Darston hummed as he fished out his slate. “We’ll have to cross, and according to this, the best way to cross is to borrow wings. My dad can be so poetic at times, and poetic can be confusing.”

Zelda looked around the pit, and she suddenly came up with an idea. She summoned a keese echo and she used it to fly across the river. Tri floated after the princess.

”Wow!” Darston reacted as he watched Zelda fly across the pit. “You’re a genius, Your Grace!”

”Thank you, Darston!” Zelda replied as she threw the keese echo across the pit so Impa can use it to fly across, which she did.

”I’m afraid I’d be too heavy to use those things, so I’m going to have to find another way across,” Darston said. “Go on without me, and do some scouting.”

”Okay, Darston,” Zelda replied. “See you soon!”

Zelda and her company went through the doorway, and they scouted ahead to the shortcut that should lead them to the rift in the volcano. The group used keese to fly across lava rivers, and Zelda had to learn a stoney platform’s blueprint in order to create an echo. She summoned an echo on a spot where lava shoots up, like a geyser, and the group used it to rise up a level and went across another doorway.

On another part of the shortcut, Zelda and her company had to cross more lava rivers, and the princess either binded stoney platforms to get closer to her, or summon stoney platforms in order to get herself and her company across the lava.

Zelda and the company opened up some treasure chests which contained rupees and smoothie recipes before climbing a ladder. After that, they crossed a metal bridge and they found that a pathway ahead of them is blocked by a really big boulder.

Tri studied the boulder carefully, and then it returned to Zelda and Impa. “I’m afraid binding won’t make it move,” it said solemnly
.
”Heeey! Your Graaaace!”

Tri and the girls heard Darston’s callings and they turned to see him walking up to them. When Darston stopped, he panted heavily for a catch of breath.

”Glad I caught up to you guys,” Darston said, still panting. He, then, spotted the boulder. “Uh-oh! Looks like this is blocking our path. This shortcut hasn’t been used in a long time, I guess it must’ve fell down during that time.”

”I wonder if this is what Rudania was mumbling about before he passed away,” Impa said in wonder.

”Probably,” Zelda simply responded.

”Hmmm…” Darston hummed as he studied the boulder. He, then, snapped his fingers as he got an idea. “Leave it to me!”

Darston walked toward the boulder, and stood still in front of it. He gently placed his fist on the rock, took a deep breath, and…

CRACK!!

Darston punched his fist through the boulder and left a big crack on it. Darston studied it fo a bit.

”Didn’t work as well as I hoped, but the result still fits my calculations,” he said. He, then turned to the others. “This slate is like a map to me, so… the idea of me not having it around anymore would make me feel nervous. Then again, with all we’ve done together, I’ve realized that writing on a slate may not be enough.”

”So…?” Zelda asked, wondering what the Goron’s conclusion is.

”I think you’ve helped me figure things out,” Darston continued. “The words on the slate are valuable, but I can’t be a chief if I stare at them too long. To be a great chief, I have to keep my eyes up to see what works best for me and my people!”

”I know what you mean, Darston,” Zelda replied. “I have to go through the same thing. After all, Link and I will, one day, take the throne when my father resigns and we have to look out for our race.”

”That’s great to know!” Darston replied. He, then, looked at the slate one last time and then he place it on the crack of the wall.

”Let’s try something different, shall we?” Darston asked, and a second later.…

CRACK!!

The boulder finally broke apart, and it is revealed that there is a doorway on the other side. Darston smiled.

”Nugget 56: Get creative with what you’ve got!” He chirped gaily.

Zelda and Impa smiled. If Tri had a mouth, it would smile, too.

”Seems you made yourself a big breakthrough, Darston,” Tri said. “Well done.”

Darston smiled at the ethereal spirit. He, then pointed at the doorway.

“The crater is just ahead,” he said. “Good luck.”

Zelda nodded her head, and she told Impa to escort him back to Goron City. After that, the princess and Tri went through the doorway to find the crater and the rift in which they intended to enter.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri immediately found a rift big enough for them to enter as they passed through the doorway Darston made for them. Tri immediately worked its magic and created a golden wormhole for the two to enter.

Zelda and Tri entered the Still World version of the Eldin Volcano, and they started trekking through a large path of rocks and lava pits in order to find the Eldin Temple. During their trek, they opened chests to reveal rupees and smoothie ingredients.

Zelda eliminated shadowy moldorms by binding them off the walls, and then she climbed up those walls with Tri floating beside her. She also used the flying tile echo in order to get across tough lava pits quicker; she acquired the flying tile echo during her time at the Gerudo Desert.

After a couple of minutes of trekking, Zelda and Tri got to the Eldin Temple with ease. As soon as they stepped inside, Tri took one good look around the entrance, which has a puddle of Goron water,which can be used to heal injuries quickly, and a waypoint for the two to transport in case they get lost.

“This must be the Fire Temple,” Tri said to Zelda after looking around the opening chamber. “We’re closer to my friends; I can feel them.”

“Then, let’s get moving,” Zelda demanded, and she used the Tri Rod to activate the waypoint.

After activating the waypoint, Zelda and Tri went through the lone doorway, and they found themselves in a lava chamber with two or three other doorways, the duo went through one of them and they had to go through tough puzzles and such in order to find small keys to open doors and more rupees to collect for supplies.

Zelda was able to find a couple of small keys and some twisted pumpkins, which are used for smoothie supplies, while exploring the two open doorways, and then, she and Tri went through the third doorway, which was locked. Zelda and Tri found themselves in a pit where lava comes up and goes down every few moments.

Zelda opened another chest and she received a plethora of golden eggs. Golden eggs are very useful ingredients for smoothies; they boost the effect of other ingredients.

After collecting the eggs, Zelda pressed a button to open a door, and then she and Tri went through the doorway to escape the filling pit. After that, the princess had to climb through rocky walls in order to get to different doorways, and sometimes she had to use boulder echoes to block heated air, that are coming out of holes, to protect herself.

While climbing these walls, Zelda was able to find more small keys. After that, she eventually climbed up a ladder and found a locked door when she got to the top.

After activating another waypoint for teleportation, Zelda and Tri went through the locked door after using a key, and then, they found themselves in a big chamber filled with breakable rocks. Standing on top of the rocks is a familiar person in green.

“Link?” Zelda asked the person in green.

The person turned around to reveal that it is not just Link, but a dark Link with red eyes. The fake fished out bombs for it to use against the princess and he threw it at her.

Zelda dodged the bomb and she created a fire wizzrobe and sic’d it after the fake Link. The wizzrobe fired a couple of fire beams at the dark Link, hurting it in the process, but the fake was able to eliminate it with its bombs.

Zelda snuck up behind the clone as it eliminated the wizzrobe, and she activated her swordfighter mode to battle it. After a few swipes, the dark Link was finally eliminated as it blew up into purple smoke. Only the bomb pouch remained.

“Your Grace,” Fi announced. “Those bombs will be useful in swordfighter mode. Let’s take them.”

Obliging Fi’s suggestion, Zelda took the bomb pouch and she now has another weapon for her to use while in swordfighter form. After that, she and Tri made their way out of the big chamber by going through another empty doorway.

While climbing up more ladders and rocky walls, Zelda had to test out the bombs because some of the paths are blocked by breakable boulders. She also had to use the sword to break through a black substance powered by the rifts.

After many more minutes of trekking through the temple and collecting rupees and other things, Zelda eventually found the big chest that contained the golden key that will open the boss door, and when she got it, she had to climb out of the chamber in a hurry because it was being filled up in lava. It was a clever booby trap.

Zelda eventually climbed out of the booby-trapped chamber and she eventually found the golden door that leads to the boss and one of the essences of the Prime Energy of the Goddesses. The princess opened the door and she and Tri went inside to find themselves in another big lava pit.

Moments after entering the pit, Zelda and Tri are stunned to see a red wyrm dragon pop out of the lava and fly around the chamber. Zelda was more surprised to see it than Tri.

“I’ve read stories about this dragon,” Zelda said. “That’s Volvagia! That creature used to be under Ganon’s command during the time of the Hero of Time! How is it possible for this beast to return?”

“Your guess is as good as mine, Zelda,” Tri responded. “We need to eliminate this dragon quickly.”

Volvagia started the fight by focusing power on a green orb and it shot a giant green bubble at Zelda, who dodged it. Seeing the green orb as a source, Zelda used the bind power to pull it out of Volvagia, stunning it completely.

Zelda activated her swordfighter mode, and she used the Master Sword to swipe the creature neatly. After landing several good hits, Volvagia recovered and it started flying away. It then went through the lava and it popped back up ready to attack again.

Zelda had to repeat this strategy a bunch of times, and it got more difficult as Volvagia came up with new ways to kill her. Nevertheless, Zelda removed the green orb from the dragon, and she used the Master Sword to finish it off.

Wailing in pain, Volvagia turned purple and it blew up into smoke. This made Zelda realize something.

“It was an echo the whole time,” Zelda said. “Olga and Null must’ve created it, like they created Ganon, to fetch the essence of this place.”

Tri’s friends popped out of the purple smoke and they joined the heroic duo. Tri led them in a dance, and together, they used their power to mend the rift in the volcano.

After the task was done, and Tri grew stronger, the boss chamber suddenly brightened in white, much to the confusion and surprise of the duo. Seconds later, an orange essence appeared before the duo.

“Greetings, Priestess,” said a mysterious female voice. “I am Din, the Goddess of Power, and I come before you to congratulate you in using your power to free this land from nothingness. You have demonstrated true power that will save your kingdom from the clutches of Null, and for that, I will grant you my sanction.”

Suddenly, an orange gem with a symbol that looks like the Spiritual Stone of Fire appeared before Zelda. Zelda graciously took the sanction; she now has one of the essences that will reveal the Prime Energy.

“Thank you, Goddess Din,” Zelda thanked gratefully.

“You are very welcome,” Din replied, “but just know that the Prime Energy cannot be revealed to you unless you collect the other two essences from my Goddess Sisters. Only then, you will obtain the Prime Energy. Remember this, Priestess: Your power will be your salvation.”

And with that, the whiteness disappeared and Zelda and Tri found themselves back in the boss room in the Eldin Temple. Tri shuddered.

“Whew! That was something! Shall we head back?”

Zelda nodded and then she and Tri transported themselves out of the temple.

Chapter Text

After returning to the real world with Tri, Zelda approached Darston with the happy news, and then she and the Goron Chief went back to the city to relay the happy news. The city praised Zelda and Darston for their efforts in saving them from the devastation of the rifts, and the two were picked up and tossed around in celebration.

During the celebration, one of the city locals, who claims to be a fireworks artist, approached Darston and told him that he has a problem. He doesn’t have the necessary ingredients needed for his fireworks and he cannot use them for the celebration.

Zelda chimed in on the conversation. “What seems to be the problem?”

”I cannot use my fireworks because I need blastpowder soil to complete them, but the supply house is overrun by monsters,” answered the fireworks artist.

”I can fix that,” Zelda said with determination. “Where can I find the supply house?”

”Up the mountain, of course,” the fireworks artist answered.

Zelda, getting her answer, has approached Impa and explained the situation. Impa has agreed to accompany her to the supply house.

Zelda and her company climbed up the mountain and reached the supply house. They see that a huge moblin with a big sword is running his tribe and messing around with the blastpowder soil.

Zelda created a fire wizzrobe to attack the group and the wizzrobe’s power triggered the soil into exploding and killing the entire group. Zelda spotted the blueprint for the echo of the broadsword-wielding moblin, and she used the Tri Rod to learn it.

Zelda, Impa and Tri returned to the city with the blastpowder soil and they gave it to the Fireworks artist, who thanked them greatly, and he went to work. A half-hour later, the celebration reached it’s peak thanks to the fireworks.

The fireworks artist thanked Zelda with a firework cannon, and she learned it’s echo blueprint. After that, she went over to Darston.

”Well, Darston,” Zelda began, “I believe this is goodbye for now. My company and I have to go to different places and mend more of those rifts.”

”I understand, Princess Zelda,” Darston replied. “In that. case, me and my people wish you the best of luck. If you ever need anything, feel free to come back and ask us.”

”I will,” Zelda promised, and then she and the company said their goodbyes to the Gorons and they left the Goron City to continue their mission to find the other two great, big rifts that are terrorizing the lands.

Chapter Text

Zelda and her company passed through Kakariko Town after leaving the Elgin Volcano. They couldn’t stay long so they said their hellos to everyone in the town, and then, they left.

”So, where do we go now, Zelda?” Tri asked.

”Check the map, Impa,” Zelda demanded. “What’s closest?”

Impa checked the map, and she studied it a bit before speaking. “The closest would be the one on top of the Holy Mount Lanayru. Before we go there, however, we’re gonna need some heavy winter coats because that place is like a big snow globe.”

”There’s a town next to the pass to the snow mountain,” Zelda added. “We’ll get some supplies there. Let’s go.”

Riding on Courage, Zelda and her company got closer to where they needed to go, but before they got there, they ran into someone who was in trouble. The person looked like a balding man with a face that doesn’t look normal, and he is being bothered greatly by a crow.

Feeling sympathetic, Zelda summoned a spear-wielding moblin, and the moblin killed the crow with the spear. After that, Zelda and company approached the
man.

”Sir, are you okay?” Zelda asked
.
”Yes, I am,” replied the man. “Thank you. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Dampe.”

”I am Zelda, princess of Hyrule,” replied the princess, and she was responded by Dampe immediately bowing before her. “Please, stand up, Mister Dampe.”

Dampe did so. Impa introduced herself to Dampe when he got back up.

”What brings you out here, Mister Dampe?” Zelda asked.

”I’m looking for inspiration,” Dampe answered simply.

”Inspiration for what?” Impa asked.

”I’m an engineer,” Dampe explained, “and I needed some adventure for some inspiration. I want to make machines that has great battle effects and I want them to be useful to the kingdom, to you, Princess Zelda.”

”I see,” Zelda replied. “I am grateful for your efforts, Mister Dampe. Have you figured something out?”

”Actually, I have,” Dampe answered. “I wrote them all down on my notebook.” He began looking through his pouch, and then his eyes widened. “…Which I left at my house. Forgive me, Your Grace, but would you like to come by house and see?”

”I’d love to!”

”But, your Grace, we have business to do,” Impa reminded.

”It can wait,” Zelda rebuked, and then she turned to Dampe. “Take us to your home.
”
Dampe did just that. His house was secluded from the nearby village that will lead to the mountain.

Dampe led the group inside and Zelda is mesmerized at how tech-y the place looks. Dampe looked into his book.

“My machines, or automatons, are works of pure art! They are inspired by monsters and other things, and I poured my heart and soul into them. Of course, the problem is that I can’t get close enough to these monsters to complete my inspiration because every time I try, they attack me, like that crow.”

”How awful!” Zelda reacted.

”It’s going to be hard for you because these monsters can’t be reasoned with, or bargained with,” Impa reminded.

”True, Impa,” Zelda replied, “but my echoes can be of help.”

”Echoes, milady?” Dampe asked.

Zelda went on to explain what her echoes are and she also told him of the mission given to her by her father. Dampe was fascinated of the story

”I see! Well, if you help me create automatons, I can give them to you in return; that way you can use them in battle in case your echoes are ineffective.”

Zelda smiled. “You got a deal!” She shook Dampe’s hand. “So what kind of monster you were looking for?”

”I’m looking for that spider creature that hops around, and I’m also looking for an insect-like creature that flies around and spew powder.”

”Oh!” Zelda gasped as she understood what Dampe meant. “You’re looking for a tektite and a mothula! I have their echoes!”

Zelda proved it by creating an echo of both a tektite and a mothula. Dampe gasped in surprise.

”That’s it! This is the gander I’ve been looking for! Thank you so much! Now I can get to work on my automaton!”

Dampe went to work, and it took him about an hour or so to complete it. Zelda and company had to wait outside.

Dampe called the girls back inside, and Tri followed them inside. The group gasoed in surprise as they spotted the automaton, which looks like a metal tektite.

”I give you… Techtite!” Dampe announced. “This automaton can launch high into the sky with a huge jump! Better yet, when it jumps, it blasts away any nearby monsters, so it’s got some real kick to it!”

”It’s perfect!” Zelda reacted. “Is there any other inspirations that you came up with?”

Dampe granted the princess permission to look at the book, and she found that there is an automaton that can be mixed by a Zol and a music box, an automaton mixed by an octorok and a firework cannon, and an automaton mixed by a sword-wielding moblin and something sharp to slice. Zelda understood what these things mean.

Zelda told Dampe that she has exactly what he needed and she created echoes of a Zol, an octorok and a moblin. She also gave him the music box she received from the ranch lady, the firework cannon, and the katana she got from the dojo sensei.

When Dampe received these echoes and items, Dampe went to work immediately. It took him a couple of hours to complete, and Zelda and her company spent the time at the village picking up supplies and gear for their trip up the Holy Mount Lanayru.

The company returned and they gasped in surprise as they spotted the newly-built automatons. Dampe explained that the octorok automaton, Tocktorok, can shoot fireworks and damage opponents, the Zol automaton, Gizmol, can scatter the monsters away from the user, and the moblin automaton, Roboblin, can cut through opponents defenses with one swipe.

”Oh, thank you, Dampe!” Zelda squealed in joy. “These automatons are exactly what we need for our adventure!”

”I’m glad you enjoy them, milady!” Dampe replied excitedly.

”You know, when this is all over, I should have my father name you the head engineer of our kingdom,” Zelda suggested. “You and your automatons will be a big help for our kingdom in the future.”

”I’d be honored, milady,” Dampe reacted. “Truly!”

And with that, Zelda and her company said their goodbyes to the automaton engineer and they left the house. Since nightfall was approaching, the group decided to spend the night at the village, and then, the next morning, the group left the village to begin their journey up Holy Mount Lanayru.

Chapter Text

It didn’t take Zelda and her company to reach the town that’s nearest to the base of Holy Mount Lanayru from Dampe’s house. When they reach the town, they are already ecstatic at how big the snowy mountain really is.

“Wow!” Tri reacted in awe. “That is one big mountain! And it’s very snowy, too!”

“Blizzard-y is more like it,” Impa replied, and then she turned to Zelda. “Your Grace, we must get our supplies. And also, we need to leave Courage behind. The mountain is no place for a horse; he’ll freeze to death before we can even reach the top.”

Zelda looked dismal, but nevertheless, she agreed with Impa, and she placed Courage in the care of the town’s local stable. After that, she and Impa went to the general store to gather supplies to climb up the mountain.

The two women gathered up their supplies, which were hot cocoa, winter coats, winter boots, ropes and other things, and then they headed outside. As they are leaving the village to go to the mountain, they are suddenly approached by a man.

“Excuse me, but are you two planning on climbing the mountain?”

“Yes, we are, my good sir,” Zelda kindly answered. “We must get up there to aid the restoration of the mountain.”

“I see,” the man replied. “Just be careful with the weather up there; it’s COLDLY lousy!”

“Understood, sir,” Impa responded. “Thank you for the advice.”

“And also,” continued the man, “the only way to get up the mountain is through the caves, but the entrance is caved in by some aftershock of some sorts.”

“Leave that to me,” Zelda reassured the man, and then she and Impa, followed by Tri, ventured out of the town and minutes later, they reached the caved-in entrance.

Zelda used an echo of a bombfish to blow up the caved-in entrance, and then, the group went inside the cave. In the cave, the group had a lot of climbing to do; they climbed up ladders, and rocky walls in order to press on.

The group also had to blow up shattered rocks in order to free automated platforms and then, they rode the platforms to get further up the caves and reach their destination. They exited the cave, and now, they are walking in snow as they realized that they have reached the summits of the mountain.

Tri looks down from the summits and is pretty amazed at how far they are up from the base. “Wow! We are high up!”

“Yay,” Impa replied enthusiastically. “Let’s just keep going and see if we can find that temple.”

Zelda nodded her head in agreement and she used an Ignizol to light up some torches. After that, she found a waypoint and she used her Tri Rod to activate it, so they can teleport back to the entrance of the cave when they’re done.

As the group pressed on, they encountered the strangest of monsters. It looked like a snowman, only they were evil as they started shooting painful snowballs at the group.

Zelda countered the attacks, and she used Ignizols to melt the snowman-like monsters. After that, she learned their echoes, and learned that they are called Snomauls.

After taking care of the Snomauls, the group pressed on, and as they got deeper through the summits, the winds and the snow started blowing really hard; a blizzard is starting to form. The group had to tuck themselves in their winter gear in order to stay warm, and they also had to stay close to the fires.

The group spotted some strange lit torches in the summits and they used them to stay extra warm. As they progressed further, they suddenly heard a strange sound, the sound of some groaning of some sorts.

“What’s that sound?” Tri asked.

“I… don’t know,” Impa replied. “But I think it is coming from a creature or something.”

Curious, Zelda decided to follow the sound, despite Impa’s warnings. The group eventually found the source of the sound, and they gasped as they saw that the source was a white, giant, furry monster of some kind. It’s like an Abominable Snowman.

“What… is that?” Tri asked as it got closer to the furry creature.

Zelda eyed the creature in wide-eyed wonder, and then she replied to Tri. “I believe that this one may not be a threat.”

“How do you know?” Impa asked.

“Because I think that this is a Yeti,” Zelda replied. “My mother told me about them once. They are loving snow creatures that live on this very mountain. Until now, I’ve never seen one.” She walked to the Yeti in wonder, and then, she started shaking it a bit.

“Zelda, I don’t know if that is a good idea,” Tri warned.

“Relax,” Zelda reassured. “I told you: Yeti are loving creatures.”

After that, Zelda kept shaking the Yeti, hoping to wake it up. The Yeti responded with some groaning.

“No… Please don’t leave Conde…”

“Wake up,” Zelda demanded softly and she shook the Yeti harder.

The Yeti woke up, at last, and then it stood up. It then eyed Zelda in wonder.

“Wh-What…?” The Yeti groaned. “Conde was only sleeping… Oh! Who are you?”

“My name is Zelda, Princess of Hyrule,” Zelda replied, and she pointed to Impa. “This is my attendant, Impa.”

“Hello,” greeted Impa.

“Hello,” the Yeti greeted back, and then it turned back to Zelda. “Did you wake up Conde?”

“Oh, so Conde is your name, huh?” Zelda asked softly, and the Yeti nodded his head. “Then, yes, I did wake you up, Mr. Conde.”

“Then, allow me to express my deepest gratitude for you, small one,” Conde responded.

“Please address the princess as–”

“No, Impa,” Zelda interjected. “I’ll allow him to speak freely to me, and address me whatever he likes.” She turned back to Conde,” Please forgive my attendant, Mr. Conde. She is really strict.”

Impa harrumphed and she glanced away.

“That’s alright,” Conde replied, and then he turned to Tri. “So, who’s the smaller one?”

“Wait, you can see me?!” Tri gasped.

“Of course Conde can see you!” Conde answered.

Suddenly, the torches had been blown out by the blizzardy weather, and the girls gasped. Their extra warmth had been snuffed out.

“Oh, no!” Conde gasped. It seems that even though you are dressed in such attire, you cannot get through the mountain in this weather. Why don’t you come with me to my place and wade it out?”

“Your place?” Zelda asked.

“Will it protect us from the cold?” Impa asked.

“Of course!” Conde answered. “That’s why I believe that this idea is one of Conde’s best yet! Let’s go together!” Conde then fished out an even bigger torch. “Stay close to me, or you’ll get lost in this storm.”

And with that, Conde led Zelda and her company through the blizzard until they reach the Yeti’s residence. Along the path to Conde’s residence, Zelda and Impa had to battle monsters in order to protect the Yeti.

One of these monsters included a wolf-like creature known as Wolfos. As Zelda and Impa defeated the Wolfos, the princess used her Tri Rod to learn its echo.

The group, led by Conde reached a point where there are two cliffs, and there used to be a bridge between them, but the bridge has been cut down. Impa groaned as she eyed the dead end in exasperation.

“It seems the bridge is gone,” Conde said, “and my house is on the other side.”

“I guessed,” Impa unenthusiastically replied.

“But don’t worry,” Conde suddenly reassured the group. “Caonde can still get us there fast.”

“How?” Zelda asked.

“Climb up on my back, all of you,” Conde demanded, and then the group did so, and they held on to the Yeti’s fur.

In an instant, the Yeti hurled itself through the huge gap between the two cliffs. Seconds later, Conde landed safely on the snowy ground of the other side, and Zelda and Impa let go of him, landing on the ground on their butts.

“Whoa!” Impa sighed.

“That was thrilling!” Zelda complimented.

Conde continued leading the group to his residence. Zelda was able to activate a teleportation waypoint before they eventually reached the Yeti’s house.

Conde’s residence is a giant igloo made of ice, and it should be enough to provide warmth to those who are inside it. Zelda and Impa graciously followed Conde inside the igloo, and they are rather impressed at how homey it looks on the inside.

There is a giant wooden table in the center of the home, and on the side, there are three furry rugs that are obviously used for sleeping purposes. There are also weapons and tools that can only be used by the Yeti, but Conde said that he never uses them because he is not one of violence.

“So, Zelda, Impa and smaller one–”

“I’m Tri,” Tri interjected. “Tri is what I’m called.”

“Oh, beg pardon,” Conde apologized. “Anyway, you are all welcome to rest here until it stops snowing. You know, it’s been a long time since Conde had guests. How nice!”

Zelda giggled. ”How nice, indeed!

And so, the group, under Conde’s advice, decided to rest in the house for a bit. Zelda also decided to take a little nap.

Chapter Text

During her nap, Zelda had a nightmare about Link being taken away by Null to a deep, black void where she cannot get to him at all. Zelda woke up with a start, but she did not scream like the last few times she had a nightmare.

Realizing that she was only dreaming, she softly sighed in relief and began rubbing her eyes, trying to fully wake up. That was when she heard Conde beginning a conversation with Tri.

”So, what did you guys come up here for anyway?”

”We’re here to fix rifts on this mountain,” Tri answered. “It was a mission given to me by the three goddesses should these things happen.”

”Fixing rifts?” Conde asked. “Three goddesses? Conde doesn’t quite understand, but it sounds hard.”

”It is hard,” Tri answered.

”It is,” Agreed Impa. “We had to face a lot of monsters and stuff. Plus, the rifts have taken a lot from us. One of those things was the princess’ boyfriend, Link.”

”Who?”

”Link,” Zelda suddenly chimed in. “He is everything to me. He was taken from me by an evil entity known as Null. I’m trying to fix these rifts so I can get him back.”

”how do you intend to fix these rifts?” Conde simply asked.

”We’re trying to reach the summit of Holy Mount Lanayru and enter a temple that is said to be located there,” Tri answered.

”Lanayru… Lanayru…” Conde repeated the name, trying to remember where he heard it from. “Oh!” He suddenly brightened. “Conde knows that name! Big Brother told me all about it!”

”Your big brother?” Zelda asked.

“He’s a great explorer!” Conde answered, excited. “His adventures take him all over the place… in a hot-air balloon!”

Zelda suddenly gasped. “A hot-air balloon?! I remember seeing a hot-air balloon that hovered over this mountain once when I was a little girl! So that was your big brother?!”

”Yes, indeed!” Conde answered. “He said that his next great adventure was Holy Mount Lanayru. He said he was going to launch a flight from the top of Hebra Mountain in order to get there.”

”Wow!” Zelda reacted.

”Yeah,” Conde agreed. “Conde has waited here, along with Dad, until Big Brother returned from his adventure. I hope your adventures go well, Miss Zelda.”

”Awww” Zelda reacted sweetly. “Thank you, Conde! That’s so sweet!”

Conde blushed hard, even though he was furry and white. He cleared his throat before he started talking again.

”The snow is still coming down hard, but it’ll ease up soon. You guys are welcome to rest here as much as you want. Conde’s home is your home.”

”Thank you, Conde,” Impa replied, “but we cannot stay here forever. We need to get to that summit and find the temple.”

”Impa, I still need to rest a bit,” Zelda reminded. “Besides, I do not want to go out in this blizzard.”

”Me neither,” Tri added.

”Alright, then,” Impa said, receding. “We’ll wait for the blizzard to die down, and then we’ll continue our journey.”

The group continued relaxing at Conde’s home for a bit. Zelda took a walk around the interior and she was spelunking around. She eyed on some big pickaxes and shovels.

”Those are my cleaning tools,” Conde said to Zelda. “Conde uses them to clean up the mountain.”

Zelda smiled. ”I guess you’ll be cleaning again after the blizzard is over?” She asked.

Conde smiled. “Yeah, I guess so. That’s what my dad would do. He used to clean with me all the time before he died.”

”Oh, I’m sorry, Mr. Conde,” Zelda said softly.

”Yeah, it was really painful,” Conde admitted. “You have a father?”

”Yes, I do,” Zelda answered. “I almost lost him once, but I rescued him from certain death. I just wish I could do the same to Link. Before he was taken from me, he was always there to protect me. I need to complete this quest and return the favor to him.”

”I’m sure you will save him soon, Miss Zelda,” Conde said comfortingly. “Hey, wanna see something cute?”

Zelda smiled. “Sure!”

Conde led Zelda to another part of the home, and they are staring at a wall that has a chalked up family portrait. Conde pointed at it proudly.

”Conde made that picture,” he said. “Big Brother taught Cone how to draw when I was little. He even taught me how to crush rocks to make paint.”

”Oh, really,” Zelda replied with an impressed tone. “I used to paint all the time when I was a little girl! Remember that, Impa?”

”Yeah, you were a happy child, Your Grace,” Impa answered. “A very happy child.”

Zelda turned to Conde and noticed that he was a little droopy. “Hey, are you alright, Mr. Conde?”

”Huh?” Conde responded as he turned to Zelda, snapping out of his little funk. “Fine, Conde is fine. It’s just… Earlier, Conde saw Big Brother. He was walking here on the mountain.”

”Really?” Zelda gasped. “Did you go talk to him?”

”Conde tried calling out to him, but he vanished into the blizzard-y storm,” the Yeti replied. “Conde chased after Big Brother, but couldn’t find him anywhere until finally… Conde fell asleep in the snow after all that running.”

”And that was how you met us,” Zelda finished, and Conde nodded his head in agreement. “What are you going to do now?”

Conde paused for a minute before speaking. “Maybe Big Brother will come home soon… So, maybe I should just stay here until he does.”

Zelda smiled warmly. “Sounds good to me,” she said.

After talking with Conde for a while, Zelda looked around the home some more and she discovered a diary. Unfortunately, the diary keeps repeating the same sentence about snowy patrols.

Suddenly, Zelda yawned.

”I guess my nap didn’t help recover my stamina,” the princess said in almost embarrassment.

Impa yawned. “I’m pretty tired myself. I think we should get some sleep until we are properly recovered.”

”Okay,” Zelda replied in agreement, and then she turned to Tri. “Keep an eye on the storm, okay? We need to get a move on as soon as the weather dies down.”

”You got it, Zelda,” Tri promised.

And with that, Zelda joined Impa on the furry sheets and the two went to sleep, hoping to recover their stamina and strength for the journey to the Holy Mount Lanayru.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Impa were able to recover their strength after their long, needed sleep. When they woke up, Conde announced happy news to them.

“The blizzard has finally died down!” Conde said to the girls. “You can move on in your journey!”

“Finally…” Impa softly muttered.

“That’s great!” Cheered Zelda, and she got up to run out of the igloo.

When Zelda ran out of the igloo, followed by Impa, she saw that the sky is so clear that she can barely see a cloud. She sniffed the clean mountain air and felt bright.

“Beautiful,” Zelda sighed.

“Yes, beautiful,” Impa agreed.

Tri approached the girls. “Shall we move on and find the summit and the temple?”

“Hold on a second,” Zelda answered. “I want to say goodbye to Conde.

Zelda went to the igloo’s backyard, and he spotted Conde kneeling down before a monument of something. She understood that the monument could be for Conde’s father. She could’ve sworn she heard Conde speak to it.

“Dad…” Conde spoke to the monument. “Conde promises to do his best to give the mountain a good cleaning today.”

After hearing Conde’s little prayer and promise, she walked up to him, and patted on his shoulder, getting his attention. “Sorry to bother you, Conde, but Impa, Tri and I need to get going. We’ll see you soon, okay?”

“You bet, Miss Zelda,” Conde answered. “Oh, and do me this honor: If you rescue your Link, take him with you and visit me sometime.”

Zelda smiled. “We’ll visit,” she promised.

“ZELDA! CONDE!”

Impa’s voice was heard and Zelda and Conde immediately rushed to where she and Tri were. A big snowbank is blocking an entrance to a cave.

“I think this cave should lead us to a path to the summit of the Holy Mount Lanayru,” Impa said, “but the dang thing is blocked!”

“Leave that to Conde!” Conde replied and he brought out a shovel. “Here goes!”

Conde shoveled up the snowbank a the girls and the glowing, yellow spirit watched. It didn’t take long for Conde to clean the snow away from the cave, and when he was finished, he suddenly leapt upward, climbing the mountain.

“It seems like ‘cleaning’ means something else to him,” Tri remarked. “Like removing the snow?”

“Probably,” Zelda answered honestly. “Well, come on, let’s get going!”

Zelda and her company entered the cave and they started climbing rocky walls and carefully walking through icy floors. Eventually, they discovered Conde shoveling snow near a big, purple rift.

“Conde, what are you doing?” Zelda asked.

“Conde’s got to clean up this mess before Big Brother gets home,” Conde answered. “This purple stuff has been all over the mountain for some time, and I’ve got to do something about it. But so far, this purple snow won’t go away!”

“That’s because they won’t go away, Conde,” Impa said pointedly. “This is the rift we were talking to you about. Only Zelda and Tri can get rid of those.”

“Oh?” Conde asked. “Well, not to be rude, but can you two do something about it now?”

“Of course!” Zelda eagerly responded, and then, she turned to Tri. “Do you sense any of your friends here?”

“I do, actually,” Tri answered. “I can sense something west of here.”

Hearing Tri’s words, Zelda looked to her left, and she noticed ice blocking a path, and she used an Ignizol echo to melt it away. Going through the path, Zelda and Tri discovered the golden speck on the purple rift.

“That’s it!” Tri shouted. “Stand clear. I’ll concentrate my power there to create an entrance.”

And that’s what Tri did. An entrance was created, and Zelda and Tri entered it to find the spirit’s friends.

It took the duo a while, but they were able to locate five of Tri’s friends and they were enough to merge with Tri and made enough power to fix the rift in the cave. They returned to the real world to find Conde dancing next to a bewildered Impa.

“Wowee!” Cried Conde. “The black gunk is all gone! We need to keep going up and remove the rest of them. I’ll move on ahead and meet you on top later!”

And with that, Conde hurled himself up and out a hole on the cave’s big ceiling. Zelda, Tri and Impa were left alone.

“He… doesn’t waste time, does he?” Tri asked.

“No, he doesn’t,” Impa answered. “His wildness drives me crazy.”

“Don’t be such a drama queen,” Zelda said to her friend in annoyance. “Come on. We better keep moving.”

The group climbed up the cave a little more before they exited it from a cavernous hole. They are surprised to see that they are now higher up the mountain, and then, they began to shiver.

“The higher we are, the colder it gets,” Impa said. “Your Grace, you should create some Ignizols to keep us warm.”

Zelda nodded her head in agreement, and she made mini echoes of Ignizols, and with them, she and Impa are able to keep themselves warm. As soon as they got warm, the girls and Tri continued their journey.

The group trekked themselves through the summit of the Hebra Mountain, aiming to find the temple and help Conde clean the snow and purple rifts. While walking through the summit, the group had to battle many enemies, including ones that are empowered with ice abilities.

For example, Impa had to use her kunai bombs in order to kill ice keese, and Zelda had to use Ignizols to battle the Snomauls. The group had to eliminate a lot of these enemies in order to progress further.

Zelda had to do some puzzles and stuff in order to collect some might crystals for her warrior abilities. She also found some supplies from certain chests in the summit

The group started climbing more of the summit, and they also had to avoid giant snowballs that were rolling down the slopey summit. Eventually they got to the top of one summit and Conde was waiting for them.

“Almost… almost to the top…” Conde breathed. “Conde hasn’t come here in a long time. Not since…”

Suddenly, Conde gasped in shock. Zelda and her company approached him and asked him what was the matter.

“Huh?” Conde voiced out. Unfortunately, he wasn’t really paying attention to Zelda or the others.

Instead, Conde was staring at something rather shocking. It was an even larger furry Yeti; a Yeti Conde knew… oh, very well indeed.

Conde ran up to the big Yeti. “HEEY! BIG BROTHER! He screamed, hoping to get the Yeti’s attention. “Conde has missed you! It’s been so lonely around here.

The Yeti ignored Conde and it hurled itself away, leaving him alone. Conde was disappointed when that happened.

“Wh-Why are you running away?!” Conde asked, his voice filled with sadness and disappointment. “Where are you going?! HEEEY!!!”

After screaming out after his brother, Conde hurled himself after the big Yeti. Zelda and her company was left alone.

“That Yeti sure acted strange,” Tri remarked. “Can we be sure that it was Conde’s big brother?”

“I’m afraid I’m not quite sure,” Zelda answered. “We need to follow them in order to find out what’s really up. Come on.”

Chapter Text

Before the group went after Conde, Zelda activated a transport waypoint so that they could return from the temple when they were finished with their job there. After that, the group hustled after Conde, who went off after his so-to-speak brother.

The group walked through the snowy surface and climbed some slopes, avoiding giant snowballs that rolled down toward them. Zelda discovered a treasure chest buried in the snow, and she had Tri bind with it to get it out of the snow; when the chest was out, Zelda opened it to reveal a purple rupee, which equals fifty green rupees.

The group eventually entered another cave that should lead them to another part of the mountain and hopefully to Conde and his brother. In the cave, the group climbed rocky edges, avoided giant snowballs and climbed some ladders in order to find an exit.

Zelda had to summon some fire keese in order to battle icy monsters that swelled in the cave, such as icy octoroks and such. Zelda also had to summon boulder echoes in order to prevent giant snowballs from hitting her or her company.

Zelda and the company climbed a ladder, and they ended up fighting a pair of enemies called Temper Tweeluses. They are rocky monsters that use their rocky exterior to bash their opponents.

Zelda called forth Somme Darknuts echoes to fight the Tweeluses and then they were defeated. Zelda used the Tri Rod to learn the Tweelus echo.

At last they finally made it out of the cave, and Zelda found another transportation waypoint to activate. After the waypoint was activated, the company heard a familiar sound.

”ARRRGGHHHH!!!”

It was Conde and he sounded like he had been attacked or injured. The scream was enough to make Zelda hurry over to where he was.

Zelda and the others saw that Conde was attacked by the strange Yeti, who Conde claims to be his brother. The group watched as the ‘brother’ callously walked away from Conde.

When the strange yeti was out of sight, Zelda and her company rushed over to Conde’s side, tending to him and seeing if he was alright. Conde started moaning sadly.

”B-B-Big Brother…” Conde sobbed.

”What happened?” Tri asked. “Did he hurt you?”

Conde stood up and glanced at the company. “Conde thought Big Brother had come home, so I went to him and eventually caught up to him… But then, he knocked poor Conde down!”

”Oh!” Zelda reacted in horror. “How horrible!”

”Conde,” Impa began, her voice filled with sorrow. “I really hate to tell you this, but I don’t think that is your brother.”

Conde was too distraught to even hear what Impa had to say. He just kept on sobbing.

”Are you alright, Conde?” Tri asked. “Are you hurt?”

”No, I’m fine,” Conde responded. “I can handle an avalanche easily.”

”But… you don’t feel like yourself,” Tri remarked.

“I don’t,” Conde replied. “I just don’t know why Big Brother would do that?”

”Hey, did you not hear me?” Impa chirped in annoyance, and was forced to be silent by the princess’ hard glare.

”I’m sure there is a logical explanation to this,” Zelda said to Conde.

”Maybe…” Conde began, “Conde wasn't as good as Conde used to be.”

”What do you mean?” Tri asked, needing some clarification.

“Before he left,” Conde explained, “he told me to be good. Sometime after that, Dad became one with the stars and Conde had been all alone… Conde had been waiting for Big Brother to come home for a long time. What if he didn’t come home because Conde wasn’t good enough?”

”Don’t talk like that, Conde,” Zelda soothed her yeti friend. “I know you have been doing good all this time, and if you continue to be good, something good will happen.”

Conde smiled at the princess. “Thank you, Miss Zelda.”

”So, what wil you do?” Tri asked. “Will you go after him?”

”Well…” Conde began to answer. “Big Brother just went north… but Conde won’t go after him. Being knocked down once is enough. Conde doesn’t know what else Conde can do. Sorry, guys, but Conde just wants to stay here and think, so if you want to go north and try to find your temple, be my guest.”

The group glanced at each other, contemplating Conde’s words. Moments later, they made a final decision.

”Very well, Conde,” Zelda said to the yeti. “We will move on to where your brother went, and we’ll do. What we can to find out why he won’t come home. Just… try to feel better while we’re gone, okay?”

Conde smiled. “Conde will try, Miss Zelda. Good luck.”

And with that, Zelda and her company went up north to try to catch up to Conde’s big brother. They eventually reached the top of the mountain, and they all gasped when they saw that the top has been eradicated by the strange, purple rifts.

Below the rift, Tri discovered some footprints that belonged to the strange yeti that knocked Conde to the ground. It followed the footprints to the rift, and it also discovered a golden glint where it can use its power to relate an opening.

”Conde’s big brother must’ve gone down that hole,” Tri concluded, staring at the rift. “Also… I can sense my friends’ power. We must be very close. I think this rift should lead to the temple where Nayru’s Sanction is!”

”Amazing!” Zelda reacted. “Then, we must hurry and get in there!” She turned to her friend and companion. “Impa, you stay here and stand watch. If Conde changes his mind and comes up here, tell him that Tri and I are going to find his brother and that we must do it alone. Understand?”

”Yes, Your Grace,” Impa complied. “Good luck.”

”Thank you, my dear Impa,” Zelda replied, and then she turned to Tri. “Make the opening, Tri!”

”Roger-Dodger!” Tri complied, and it concentrated its power to create an opening on the rift.

When the opening was created, Zelda and Tri immediately dove down on it and disappeared into the rift. Their mission is to find the temple, eliminate Null’s agents and retrieve the Nayru Sanction, which is the second of the sanctions that must be collected to find the golden power.

Chapter Text

A moment later, Zelda and Tri have entered the Stilled version of the Hebra Mountains, aiming to find the entrance to the Holy Mount Lanayru Temple. In the Stilled world, Zelda and Tri looked around and noticed that the temple is located deep in the world.

“We can do it, Zelda,” Tri said positively. “We just need to brave through this void and defeat anything that comes in our path.”

Zelda silently nodded her head in agreement.

Zelda and Tri trekked through the Stilled world and defeated many enemies with either Swordfighter mode or echoes. Zelda was able to learn the cloud echo, which proved useful to cross large gaps.

The duo went down a ladder to enter another part of the Stilled world, and the trekked through it to find another ladder to climb up. Before they climbed up, Zelda found a chest that had a red rupee, which is equivalent to twenty green rupees.

After Zelda climbed up the ladder, she found a teleportation waypoint, and she activated it to find a way back if she were to get lost. After that, she and Tri continued trekking through the Stilled world, jumping across gaps with the cloud echo and climbing up hills with the Platboom echo, which raises itself up before bringing itself back down to the ground.

Zelda jumped through platform after platform, avoiding the cold waters which should freeze someone to death. She eventually found a big cave, and then, she and Tri entered it.

While entering the cave, Zelda and Tri discovered something on the wall. It was a diorama of some sort that had a lot of writing, three yetis and a hot air balloon on it.

“What’s all this?” Tri asked. “A large picture with lots of writing. Let’s see what it says.”

Zelda read the inscription on the diorama that reads: “My balloon trip from Hebra Mountain way up to Holy Mount Lanayru was a great success! As I take a quick break, I’m leaving all this here as a record of the happy occasion. I’m going on this adventure alone. Dad thinks I’m ready to take over his work this time. My dear little brother, Conde, is in good hands with Dad back home. He’ll be looked after. I’m anxious about going out exploring the world by myself, but adventure calls! I can’t wait to bring Condfe with me someday. He’ll love it. It’ll be even more fun. Now, onward for more exploration!”

“Conde’s brother must’ve left this here after arriving at Holy Mount Lanayru,” Tri said after Zelda finished reading.

“Yes, he did,” Zelda agreed. “What’s more important is that this shows that he loved his family deeply, especially Conde. He wanted to bring him along on the next journey, but I’m guessing that because of this rift business, he never got the chance to do it.”

“So, Conde had it all wrong,” Tri replied. “His big brother doesn’t think anything bad about him.”

“No, he didn’t,” Zelda confirmed.

Tri glanced at Zelda. “You know,” it said, “Conde saved us from that bad storm. I think he really deserves to be happy again.”

Zelda smiled. “I’m glad we’re on the same page, Tri.”

Tri chirped happily.

The duo continued their journey after their conversation. They eventually wound up in front of a big, stone doorway that had a symbol on the top.

“I think this is the entrance to the temple,” Zelda suggested.

“One way to find out,” Tri replied. “Come on.”

The two went through the stone doorway, and they are now in a big lobby. In the lobby, Zelda discovered another teleportation waypoint and she activated it in case they needed to come back if they ever got lost.

While Zelda activated the waypoint, Tri discovered some footprints that lead to another doorway. “Zelda, I found some more of those footprints! We’re getting close. We must press on.”

Zelda silently nodded her head in agreement.

The duo went through the doorway and found themselves in a hall with two doorways and a big block of ice blocking a ladder that goes down in the chamber. Zelda also discovered a strange mechanism that had a fan.

“I wonder what this does,” Zelda said in thought.

“Let’s get through these doorways,” Tri suggested. “Maybe we’ll find some clues.”

The duo went through the door on the right, and they discovered a red sphere of something that has the symbol of fire on it. Zelda picked it up, and she also noticed a pedestal of some sort that looks like it is where the sphere is supposed to go.

As Zelda placed the sphere on the pedestal, she felt the ground shake. She and Tri returned to the hall where they came from and noticed that the machine filtered out warm winds, melting the block of ice.

Once the hot winds died down, Zelda and Tri went down the ladder to find themselves in another puzzle room that had some icy grounds, a fan mechanism and two doors; one of them is locked. Zelda went through one of the doors and she discovered the red sphere and the pedestal that the sphere was supposed to go.

The two were behind some bars, however, so Zelda had to bind with Tri in order to snatch the sphere and place it on the pedestal. When that happened, the heat came out of the fan, and it melted the icy grounds into water.

Zelda returned to the puzzle room and she dropped down to the water, where she picked up a small key. After that, she went to the other side and discovered a pair of heating vents that block the way up to the locked door; she also discovered that the water needed to be frozen, so she went back and she binded the red sphere with Tri and she placed it on an ice vent in order to make it cold.

Zelda placed the cold sphere on the pedestal, and she returned to find that the water had frozen thanks to the icy wind. Zelda had to use boulders to block the heating vents and climb up to the locked door, using the key to open it.

Zelda and Tri climbed down a ladder after going through the open door and Zelda had to use solid icicles to protect her from icy vents while she climbed down the rocky walls in order to get through a cavernous hall. She climbed down another ladder, and she used a platboom to get over some more icy vents.

Zelda discovered some golden eggs from a chest and she kept on venturing through the temple with Tri at her side. She climbed more rocky walls and she placed another fire sphere on a platform to make hot winds blow from the fan on a different room.

Zelda climbed up a ladder and she found herself in a big room where there was once a big wall of ice before it was melted by the hot winds. She and Tri went through a doorway, and she solved a puzzle in order to get a small key.

With the small key, Zelda returned to the room, and she used it to unlock another door that was locked. She and Tri went through that door and found themselves in a big chamber full of ice and hot spring water.

In the chamber were four Tweeluses that began to attack Zelda, but she used Tweelus and Darknuts echoes to battle them. When all of the enemies had been dealt with, Zelda discovered the dungeon map in a treasure chest, and she went through a doorway that had been unlocked with the defeat of the enemy.

In another giant chamber, which Zelda entered with Tri on her tail, there lies a giant zol monster that acts as a sub-boss in the dungeon. Zelda used icy Octorok echoes to freeze the giant zol, and then she activated swordfighter mode to break the monster into pieces.

The zol did break, but into two pieces, and each one is less big than the first zol was. Zelda repeated her strategy a few more times in order to kill the zol monster and its copies. It took a while, but the princess was successful.

After defeating the zol and unlocking the doorway that the monster was guarding, Zelda and Tri continued their venture, and they climbed down a ladder. Zelda had to venture deep down a cave and she had to light up four different torches throughout the cave in order to open the door; when she did that, she climbed down another ladder with Tri on her tail.

Zelda and Tri continued their journey in the temple and they went through a lot of caves and puzzles before they eventually found the big key that leads to the dungeon boss; they got the key by freezing water that was near a big button and they launched a snowball at the button, and it opened some bars that was blocking the chest that had the big key. Zelda also eliminated a white wolfos and learned its echo for battle uses.

After getting the big key, Zelda had to use the fans a couple of times using both hot and icy winds in order to progress further and find the door that would lead to the dungeon boss. She eventually found the big door and she activated a teleportation waypoint that was standing near it.

“Well, he we are,” Tri chirped. “My friends are on the other side of this door. Shall we go in and free them from whatever’s in that boss room?”

Zelda silently nodded her head in agreement, and she unlocked the big door with the big key. She and Tri entered the boss room and discovered that the boss is actually the yeti that knocked down Conde, the one who conde claimed to be his big brother.

“Is that Conde’s big brother?” Tri asked Zelda.

“I don’t know,” Zelda answered. “Something’s off here. I mean, we saw what Conde’s brother looked like in that diorama, but this is nothing like it.”

“Then, it can’t be Conde’s brother,” Tri concluded. “He must be one of Olga’s echoes

Suddenly the yeti faced the duo, and it roared at them vehemently. He then placed a helmet over his head, and part of the helmet covered his eyes. The helmet has two horns that glowed light blue and it also had eyes that glowed light blue.

The boss’ name is Skorchill

Realizing that the horns and eyes are ice powers, Zelda created a fire wizzrobe and ordered it to shoot its fire beams at the helmet, destroying the horns and eyes. She then binded the helmet with Tri’s help and they yanked it off the yeti’s head.

After the helmet was off and destroyed, Zelda switched to swordfighter mode and she used the Master Sword to battle the dark yeti. She then resorted to the bow when the yeti performed a spinning attack.

The yeti grew tired for a moment after taking damage from Zelda’s attacks, but it recovered and then it started wearing a new helmet that had horns and eyes glowing orange-red. Seeing that the horns and eyes are fire-powered, Zelda created some ice octoroks and ice keese and she ordered them to attack the helmet.

The octoroks and keese did so, and together, they blinded the yeti, and they destroyed the horns and eyes. Zelda then used the bind technique to cling to the helmet and yanked it off the yeti’s head.

With the helmet broken, Zelda continued her attacks with the Master Sword and the bow to cause damage to the yeti. After several attacks, the yeti winced and he recovered to try on a third helmet.

This time, the helmet had different eyes, one was blue and one was red. This made Zelda realize that the helmet is powered by both elements.

When blue horns appeared, Zelda created a fire wizzrobe to attack the horns, breaking them. When the red horns appeared, Zelda created ice octoroks and keese to attack the helmet, breaking the horns.

When Skorchill was stunned, Zelda used Tri to bind with the helmet and she removed it with all her might. After that, she used swordfighter mode, once more, to attack the yeti’s body and finish it off.

Skorchill groaned in immense pain, and then, it exploded into purple smoke. Moments later, Tri’s friends appeared from the ceiling, thanking Tri and Zelda.

Tri chirped and had its friends for a circle and created a powerful energy to reverse the effects of the rift. It was enough to return the top of the mountains to normal.

After that, the friends merged with Tri, making it more powerful than usual. “I feel like I can do even more now!” Tri chirped happily.

Zelda smiled.

Suddenly, the room brightened white, and a blue light emanated from the top. Seconds later, Zelda and Tri could hear a female voice that is different from the voice of Din, the Goddess of Power.

“Priestess…” said the voice. “Your wisdom has freed this land, which was swallowed by nothingness. I am Nayru, the Goddess of Wisdom, and I am one of the three that created your world. For freeing this temple that was named in my honor, I grant you my sanction.”

And with that, a blue stone appeared before Zelda, and it has the symbol of the Spiritual Stone of Water. Zelda graciously took it; she now has two essences and has only one more to find.

“Priestess,” continued Nayru, “you only have one more essence to find, and that belongs to my sister, Farore. The temple to that essence is located at the Faron Wetlands, which are currently occupied by the Deku Scrubs. I’m sure that Null, under the orders of that ghastly sister of Hylia, is searching there now. You must hurry and claim that sanction so that you can open the path to the golden Prime Energy.”

“I will,” Zelda replied. “Thank you.”

And with that, the room brightened even more and Zelda’s vision was blinded.

Chapter Text

With the help of Tri’s magic, Zelda was able to be transported back to where she was before disappearing into the big, purple rift. Impa and Conde were waiting for them.

“Zelda, Tri!” Conde squealed when he spotted them. “Where were you?!”

Impa rolled her eyes. “I told you, Conde. They were in the big, purple rift, looking for the temple and returning things to normal.”

Conde felt a little foolish. “Oh, right. Pardon Conde.”

“No, that’s alright, Conde,” Zelda replied. “I’m glad that you were actually worried for us.”

“Conde WAS worried,” Conde responded. “Conde couldn’t find you anywhere, though I did find your friend near that big purple hole. You left so fast…”

Impa rolled her eyes some more.

Zelda giggled. “Anyway, Tri and I were able to return things to normal, Conde. Take a good look around!”

Conde did so, and is amazed to see that all of the rifts in the mountain are gone. “Wow! The mountain IS clean! It’s clean everywhere! So you guys took care of that dark gunk?”

“Yep!” Zelda confirmed. “It wasn’t easy though. We did run into some complications.”

“Doesn’t matter!” Conde replied. “You guys cleaned the mountain! Thank you! This makes Conde so happy!” Conde suddenly felt so dismal. “But…”

“What’s wrong, Conde?” Tri asked as it noticed the yeti’s sadness.

“You and Zelda are much better at being good than Conde is,” Conde answered Tri’s question. “Much better! Big Brother wouldn’t be so disappointed if Conde was as good as you two!”

“Oh, Conde,” Zelda comforted her yeti friend. “Your brother is not disappointed in you at all! While I was in that purple gunk, I discovered a mural that your brother drew, and he also wrote that he could not wait to bring you along for his next adventure!”

Yeti’s sadness was suddenly replaced by glee. “Really?!”

“Really!” Zelda confirmed.

“He’s not disappointed in you at all, Conde!” Tri followed. “So, don’t lose spirit over any of this.”

“So…” Conde began, deep in thought, “Big brother is still on his adventure?”

“Yes,” Zelda answered.

“But what about the one that shoved Conde down?”

“That was a monster of evil,” Zelda explained. “It was trying to cover the mountain in complete darkness.”

“Ohh!” Conde gasped. “So, Conde was only seeing the back of some big monster… Knowing that, Conde feels… better.”

Zelda smiled. “That’s good to know!”

“Yeah,” Tri followed, “but you’ve waited so long for him to come back home. Aren’t you sad that he’s not back yet?”

Conde chuckled. “Not at all! His adventure isn’t over yet! That means he’ll be back when it is over!”

“But… you’re back to waiting again,” Said Tri.

“Only until he comes home,” Conde replied, his spirit is even higher than usual. “And he will! So Conde can wait forever! Is Tri worried about Conde?”

“No, no!” Conde quickly replied. “I just wanted to make sure you stay in good spirits, Conde. That’s all. I mean, you did help Zelda, Impa and me during that big storm, after all.”

“Oh!” Conde said. “Well, Conde will stay in good spirits… as long as Zelda and Tri stay in good spirits!”

Impa cleared her throat, getting Conde’s attention.

“Oh, and uh… Impa, too!” Conde quickly corrected himself. He then leaned toward Zelda. “Thank you so much for telling me about Big Brother, Zelda!”

Zelda smiled greatly and she performed a curtsy toward him.

“I’m glad that you’re feeling like your normal self again, Conde,” Tri confessed.

“You kidding?!” Conde replied. “Conde has never felt MORE like himself! Good spirits! No, GREAT spirits!” He let out a happy roar and he started dancing around like a giddy child. He let out a few more happy roars and he started making his way down the mountain. “HOOORAAAY!!!” He cheered.

Zelda, Impa and Tri watched as Conde continued his happy ranting down the mountain. The princess was happy for him as she smiled.

“Looks like Conde is really back to his usual, happy self,” said Tri.

“I’ll say,” agreed Impa.

“I still hope that his brother comes home soon,” Tri continued.

“He will,” Zelda replied. “I just know he will… Just like I’ll save Link and Hyrule from Olga and Null.”

“You know, that reminds me,” Impa said. “I trust that you were successful in getting the next sanction.”

“Yes, I was,” Zelda replied. “I’ve got a sanction from Nayru, the Goddess of Wisdom. She told me that the final sanction is located in a temple at the Faron Wetlands.”

“The Faron Wetlands?” Impa repeated the name. “That’s quite a place… Full of those Deku Scrubs.”

“What’s wrong with Deku Scrubs?” Tri asked.

“They can be real pests sometimes, “Impa answered. “Throughout history, the Deku Scrubs are known to appear from the ground and spit nuts at you.”

“Oooh!” Tri winced. “Painful.”

“Indeed,” agreed Zelda. “But still, we don’t have a choice. We have to get to the Farton Wetlands and get Farore’s sanction so we can have a clear shot at the Prime Energy.”

“You’re right,” Tri replied. “We have to get to the Prime Energy before Olga and Null do. If we fail, your kingdom and the rest of this planet is doomed. Shall we get going?”

Zelda and Impa nodded their heads, and the princess used her Tri Rod to transport the group back down to the waypoint that’s close to the caves that should lead the group back down to the village. As they reached the caves, Impa took a look at the sky.

“Looks like the sun is going down,” Impa said to the group. “We better crash at the village for the night.”

Zelda and Tri nodded in agreement, and they followed the caves back down to the ground surface. They then reached the village.

Later that night, Zelda couldn’t sleep, so she left the inn to walk around the village and take a sniff of the fresh air. Tri couldn’t help but follow its friend.

“Is something bothering you, Zelda?” Tri asked, getting the princess’ attention. “Are you thinking about Link?”

“Yes, I am,” Zelda answered. “I’m not saying that I doubt myself in saving him, but I am worried about what Olga and Null are doing to him. Olga wants to marry Link in revenge for Hylia stealing his ancestor from her.”

“Yes, that is true,” Tri replied. “But I assure you that Olga is not going to do that right away. She intends on waiting for her so-called marriage so that she could get her hands on the Prime Energy first. When she does get her hands on it, THEN she will focus on forcing Link to marry her.”

“That is why I have to stop Olga,” Zelda said with determination. “I have to get to that Prime Energy before she does or else… I fear what will happen to Link.”

“Have faith, Zelda,” Tri soothed. “We’ll get to the Prime Energy before Olga and Null do.”

Zelda smiled, feeling satisfied with Tri’s comfort. She then returned to the inn with it, and she went to sleep.

Zelda knows that she will find the last sanction and get to the Prime Energy before Olga and Null do. She knows that she will save her beloved Link.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Zelda got her things ready to continue her journey. While looking through her rucksack, she noticed that she was able to collect a lot of Might Crystals during her adventures up the Hebra Mountains.

Looking at the Might Crystals, Zelda realized that she can use them to upgrade her weapons to a whole new degree now. She left the inn to rejoin the others, and she explained to them that she wants to return to Robbie’s lab and get these new upgrades.

“Very well, Your Grace,” Impa responded to Zelda’s suggestion. “We could use some more upgrades because the enemies are looking to improve now that we are a few steps closer to getting the Prime Energy.”

“Yes,” Tri added, “an excellent strategy, Zelda. I think it’s time for us to get stronger. After all, Olga and Null will be alot tougher compared to the last time we came up against them at the Still World.”

“Yes,” Zelda agreed, and then she fished out the Tri Rod. “Ready for teleportation?”

Impa and Tri nodded their heads in agreement, and Zelda concentrated her golden power into the Tri Rod. Moments later, they were teleported out of the village and they arrived near the waypoint that should be close to Robbie’s laboratory.

Just minutes after their successful teleportation, the group made it to Robbie’s lab, and Zelda explained to the scientist that she has more Might Crystals for him to use to upgrade her weapons, including the Master Sword.

“Ah!” Robbie gasped. “Excellent! So, I guess you would like to have all your weapons upgraded?”

“Yes, please, Robbie,” Zelda answered politely.

“Very well, then, Your Grace,” Robbie replied. “Give me the Might Crystals and the weapons and I will get right on it.”

Zelda handed Robbie the crystals and the weapons, and then she and her company waited outside, letting Robbie do his work. As they waited, Tri started a conversation about upgrading.

“Did Link ever upgrade any of these weapons?” Tri asked Zelda and Impa.

“He did,” Zelda replied. “You see, Link acquired the Master Sword after receiving three pendants from three different dungeons throughout the kingdom, and then, after that, he had to face some obstacles in order to have the Master Sword upgraded.”

“Yeah, that’s right,” Impa added. “The first time he upgraded the Master Sword was when he met the two blacksmiths just outside my village, Kakariko. The blacksmiths were separated once and Link was able to reunite them, and the two repaid him by tempering the Master Sword to a new level. The blade was as red as a heated fire iron.”

“Yes, and that wasn’t the only time Link upgraded the Master Sword,” Zelda continued. “Before he came up to rescue me on Turtle Neck, he stopped at the Great Golden Pyramid at Dark World and he was able to find a fairy fountain. There, a fairy who was cursed by the Evil King, Ganon, thanked Link for finding her and she repaid him by upgrading the Master Sword to the highest level possible.”

“Yes, the blade was made of pure gold when it was upgraded by the fairy who dwelled on the great pyramid,” Impa added. “Link could kill enemies with one swish of that sword… except for the hardest bosses he encountered like Agahnim and Ganon.”

“The sword wasn’t the only thing the pyramid fairy upgraded,” Zelda said, adding more to the story. “The fairy also upgraded Link’s arrows into silver arrows.”

“Why?” Tri asked, its voice full of curiosity.

“Because the silver arrows are vital,” Zelda answered. “The silver arrows were the only thing that can kill Ganon, the Evil King. I remember fighting that pig-faced demon as if it were yesterday. Link and I confronted it inside the Great Golden Pyramid because that was also the home of the Triforce.”

“Ah, yes!” Tri gasped. “The Triforce! The power that the three Goddesses created!”

“Exactly,” Zelda confirmed. “Anyway, we confronted Ganon and we battled him. He was a tough one, Ganon. He always twirled his trident around and he was also moving around too much trying to avoid being hit by the Master Sword. Link had to use the Master Sword and I had to use his silver arrows because it was easier if we’d work together.”

“An excellent strategy, Zelda,” Tri remarked.

“Yes, indeed,” the princess agreed. “Anyway, we took our time, waiting to find an opening and when we did, Link started slicing Ganon with the Master Sword and when the Evil King was at his weakest, I aimed an arrow at his heart and I shot him, fatally wounding him to a point where he ended up defeated.”

“And that was how the Evil King was defeated,” Impa finished, “and Hyrule was back in a time of peace… until now, that is.”

It was great timing for the group because when the story was finished, so was Robbie and his upgrading process. He exited the lab and he urged the princess to come inside and claim back the weapons.

Zelda was amazed at the sight of the new and improved Master Sword. It almost looked as if it was the real deal, only its hilt had been reduced, making the edges of the hilt disappear. The blade of the sword is also newly improved as it sparkled with a shining blue glitter.

Zelda’s new and improved bow also looked glittering as it shined in bright blue colors. The arrowheads also shine as they are made out of pure crystals.

The bombs also looked nice when they were upgraded. They almost look like flower bombs that were once useful to the Hero of Time.

“Not only have your weapons been upgraded in appearance,” Robbie explained, “but your swordfighter mode’s energy level is also at its highest. You’ll be able to wield the Master Sword for as long as you like. Nevertheless, I wouldn’t stay in swordfighter mode while you are not in battle.”

“No, of course not,” Zelda agreed. She then picked up the Master Sword with her hands, and when she did, she felt as if she was burning with radiated energy. “Fi, can you hear me?”

“Loud and clear, Your Highness,” Fi answered. “Thank you for the upgrade. I needed that. You know, I haven’t felt this much power since Link upgraded me back at the Great Golden Pyramid. It’s as if I am already on the verge of fighting the Evil King again.”

“Only this time, we’ll be facing an evil goddess and her dark ooze of a friend,” Zelda replied. “Say, tell me… Can you still feel Link’s power?”

“I can, Your Highness,” Fi answered. “Do not fret. He is safe. He will always be safe as long as Olga and Null do not get their hands on the Prime Energy. If they do get their hands on that Prime Energy, then Link will be in big trouble… and so will all of Hyrule Kingdom.”

“Yes, it’s just as I figured,” Zelda responded. “We need to hurry and get that last sanction, so we can get to the Prime Energy before Olga does.”

And with that, Zelda packed the sword and the rest of the upgraded equipment in her rucksack, and she gestured to her company that it is time for them to move on. She thanked Robbie for the upgrades and they all said farewell.

After that, Zelda fished out the map from the rucksack and she studied it. She discovered that the Farton Wetlands is not far from Robbie’s house, so she decided that the company should continue their journey on foot.

“Alright, everybody,” Zelda said to Impa and Tri. “Let’s go. On to the Faron Wetlands!”

And so, they’re off to the Faron Wetlands, determined to find Farore's sanction and get themselves one step closer to the Prime Energy.

Chapter Text

Zelda and her company continued her journey from Robbie’s laboratory to the Faron Wetlands. According to the map, the group had to trek northeast from the lab and then look for a cliff that should take them to the wetlands. Along the way, the group had to battle some bokoblins in an encampment in order to get further.

Zelda asked Impa to stay put while she did the battling by herself. When Impa obliged, Zelda created some Lizalfos echos and some Darknuts echos and she ordered them to battle the bokoblins.

It didn’t take long for the echoes to defeat their enemies, and when they did, a chest appeared. Zelda opened it to reveal seven river horses.

“You know,” Impa began, “we’ve got quite a collection of those ingredients for those smoothies, including those interesting golden eggs. I think that the next smoothie shop we run into, we should make more of those smoothies and boost our abilities.”

“Great idea, Impa,” Zelda replied positively. “Let’s do that!”

“Yeah, let’s!” Agreed Tri.

After their conversation, the group continued their trek to the Faron Wetlands until they reached a cliff. Down the cliff lies a really wet ground, which made the group realize that they are getting close to the wetlands.

The group climbed down the rocky cliff and Zelda immediately found a teleportation waypoint for her to activate. She managed to do so with the Tri Rod.

After activating the waypoint, Zelda and the others were able to spot a Hyrulean soldier standing at attention on a path that should lead to the Faron Wetlands. Zelda approached the soldier.

“Excuse me, soldier,” Zelda greeted, “but is this the way to the Faron Wetlands?”

“Indeed, Princess Zelda,” the soldier answered. “Welcome, I was expecting you after I received a letter from your father, the king. I was originally sent on a mission from the king to investigate this area for those big, purple rifts that have been terrorizing Hyrule. I was just a little deeper into the wetlands, but I couldn’t go any further because it was a forbidding place!”

“What do you mean?” Impa asked.

“Well, you see,” the soldier began to answer Impa’s question, “the wetlands had electric monsters, and these strange creatures that called me a ‘bumpkin’.”

Impa turned to Zelda. “I’ll bet you anything that the ‘strange creatures’ are those Deku Scrubs, Your Grace.”

“Probably,” Zelda replied.

“Listen, Your Grace,” said the soldier. “If you really intend to visit the wetlands, I suggest you keep your wits about you.”

“Rest assured, dear sir,” Zelda replied, “that Impa and myself will be extra careful on our way inside the Faron Wetlands.”

After keeping her promise to the soldier, Zelda led Impa and Tri through the path, and they were finally able to enter the Faron Wetlands. While trekking along the wetlands, Tri struck a conversation with the women.

“I can sense a lot of rifts around these wetlands. One of them looks pretty big. Should we go and take a look at it?”

“Obviously!” Impa quickly answered.

“Yeah!” Zelda agreed. “After all, that big rift could be where the temple is, the one Farore’s Sanction dwells. If we get our hands on that sanction, we are one step closer to getting the Prime Energy and using it to rid Olga and Null and save Link and Hyrule!”

There was a short pause before Tri responded to Zelda’s rant. “Just checking,” it said.

After the conversation, the group continued their journey through the Faron Wetlands. Along the way, some water Zols attacked the group, forcing them to battle their enemies.

After eliminating the water Zols, the group encountered a really strange monster that summons rain when it sings. Tri gasped as it realized what it was.

“That’s a Drippitune! Those summon rain clouds and storms by singing.”

“Charming,” Impa responded flatly. “Too bad we need to get rid of it because if it rains in the wetlands, it’ll be a hell of a difficult time to get through it.”

“Agreed,” added Zelda.

And with that, Impa used a couple of shuriken in order to kill the Drippitune, and then, Zelda was able to learn its echo with the Tri Rod. After dealing with the Drippitune, the group continued their journey.

As the group trekked through more of the Faron Wetlands, Zelda spotted something that really piqued her interest. What laid in front of the princess’ eyes is a huge pond in the shape of a heart.

Zelda gasped at the sight of the heart-shaped pond. “Well, I’ll be! The legends are true!”

“What?” Impa chirped questioningly. “What is it, Your Grace?”

“This pond!” Zelda answered, pointing at the heart-shaped pond. “This is the legendary Lover’s Pond!”

“Lover’s Pond?” Tri repeated the term.

“Lover’s Pond is a place where couples go to be intertwined forever,” Impa explained.

“I’ve always dreamed that this Pond existed!” Zelda squealed in excitement. “Oh, I wish Link were here. If he were, we would’ve drank the water from that pond and our love would be eternal… forever.” She sighed happily before continuing. “You know when I first met Link, I just knew that he was the one for me. I’ll never forget the day I first met him. I invited him to be a part of a play, and he took a big tumble.”

“Yeah, I remember that,” Impa replied. “I remember Petyr and Lee bullying Link, and he ran away from the scene, and you slapped those two silly!”

Zelda laughed. “After that, Daddy punished them by transferring them to clean up horse poop!”

Tri laughed. “Serves them right for being ugly to the hero named Link!”

Zelda giggled some more. “And when that happened, I ran after Link, and I comforted him. I told him that he was a fine man and… Well, I have admired him ever since.”

“You’ve been admiring him when you realized that he was, indeed, the Hero of Legend,” Impa reminded.

The group continued laughing for a bit until they took a breather to relax. After that, Zelda took another look at the pond; she then fished out an empty bottle, and she dipped it into the water.

“I want to save this water for our wedding,” Zelda said as she placed the bottle in her rucksack. “When we drink it, our love will be eternal.”

“Good idea, Your Grace,” Impa replied. “Anyway, now that you got what you wanted, shall we keep going and find that big rift?”

“Right!” Zelda answered, and she led her company away from Lover’s Pond and they continued their journey throughout the Faron Wetlands, aiming to find the big, purple rift and enter it to find the Faron Temple, where Farore’s Sanction awaits.

Chapter Text

Zelda and her company trekked through the Faron Wetlands for quite some time and they wondered if they would ever find the Deku Scrubs. They got their wish as they finally discovered a village full of Deku Scrubs

It didn’t take long for the group to finally enter the village, and when they did, they are already met with a lot of gazes from the Deku Scrubs. “Welcome!” Greeted one of the scrubs who approached the group. “What brings you strangers here?”

Zelda cleared her throat. “My name is Zelda, Princess of Hyrule, and this is my attendant, Impa.” The princess wanted to introduce Tri, but she couldn’t because she knew that Tri cannot be seen by those who have not experienced being trapped in the Still World. “We are here because there are a lot of giant rifts appearing throughout the land, including this area, and we are hoping to rid of those rifts. Do you happen to see any giant rifts here lately?”

“Ummmm…” Hummed the scrub thoughtfully. “I really do not know. I mean, there are a lot of those little ones around Scrubton, but we haven’t seen any giant ones.”

“Scrubton, huh?” Tri asked. “So, that’s the name of the town.”

“Obviously,” Impa whispered to Tri, and then she urged it to be silent.

Zelda looked around the town, and she discovered a big building on the top of a rocky hill. “What’s that? A temple of some sort?”

“No, that’s the clink,” responded the scrub that greeted the group. “The hoosegow. It’s where we put folks who have done bad things, such as thieves and those that mean serious harm. Now, as long as you and your attendant do not bring any trouble here, feel free to look around our village. We clear?”

Zelda nodded her head silently. She then led Impa and Tri deeper into town, hoping to find some leads on where the giant rift is.

Zelda saw a building that was being guarded by a Deku Scrub. The scrub told her that there is nothing for her to see and urged her to move on.

While trekking around the village, Zelda spotted a pair of scrubs talking about something that might help her with the mission. Zelda and the others walked a little closer to listen in on the conversation.

“Say, is it true that you have a membership card for the Sweet Spot?” Asked one of the two scrubs.

“What?!” The other scrub squeaked wildly. “No! Who told you that? That’s so ridiculous, I’m actually laughing!” The scrub laughed as it walked away.

When the scrub walked away, Zelda asked Tri to follow it and she’ll catch up later. Tri obliged and it followed the scrub.

“Excuse me,” Zelda said to the scrub who asked about the membership card. “But what is the deal about the membership card?”

“The Sweet Spot is the most popular place in Scrubton,” answered the scrub. “Inside the Sweet Spot, there’s this delicious cotton candy that’s so sweet, it is very addictive!”

“Hmmm,” Impa hummed. “Interesting.”

“I see,” Zelda replied to the scrub, and then, she and her attendant hurried after Tri.

Zelda and Impa found Tri looking at some scrubs that are chowing down on the cotton candy the other scrub was talking about. It is quite clear that the cotton candy is very addictive indeed.

“Mm-hm! Delish!” One of the scrubs said as it tasted the cotton candy. “It’s so sweet that it makes you forget that they’re made of spider webs!”

“I know,” replied the other scrub. “I was worried when that big patch of dark thorns showed up at the Sweet Spot. But them when that giant spider came out and started making us that cotton candy… Sweet, yummy goodness awaits those who taste it!”

“You can say that again!”

Tri had heard enough of the conversation and it returned to Zelda and Impa. “I just found out that the Deku Scrubs are actually eating spiderwebs made from a giant spider that is located inside this Sweet Spot place. They’re mouths are so sticky, it’s a wonder that they were still able to talk! I also heard that the Sweet Spot is where dark thorns appeared.”

“Dark thorns?” Zelda asked. “Could it be the giant rift that we are trying to find?”

“Possibly,” Impa answered. “I’m more concerned about this giant spider. According to legend, there was once a horrid spider monster that goes by the name of Gohma.”

“Yeah, I’ve heard of this monster before,” Zelda replied. “It was said that a Gohma appeared and it killed the Great Deku Tree under the orders of the Evil King during the days of the Hero of Time. Even though the Deku Tree died, Link was still brave enough to kill the bloody monster before it could wreak havoc more.”

“I have a feeling that this Sweet Spot may be the place where we need to go if we are to find the Faron Temple and get that sanction!” Said Tri. “Come on, we better get moving!”

“Right!” Zelda and Impa agreed, and they moved on.

While looking for the Sweet Spot entrance, the girls were able to find the original shop where smoothies are sold, and the group asked to make a couple of smoothies that will either boost abilities or even heal them back to full strength.

When they got their sm smoothies, the group continued their quest to find the entrance to the Sweet Spot. Eventually, the group came across a giant structure on the far end of town and this structure is filled with giant, purple rifts.

Tri looked around the structure, and it even floated up to get a better look, and all it saw was nothing but purple and black. “There’s a rift inside this structure,” Tri said to Zelda and Impa as it came back down. “They cannot see me, so you two wait here, and I’ll sneak in and see if I can create an entrance.”

Zelda and Impa nodded their heads silently, and they watched as Tri floated through the big, stone door. As they waited, Impa said something to her princess in thought.

“It’s no question that this place could be the Sweet Spot.”

“Agreed,” Zelda replied. “This is where the scrubs are getting that spiderweb cotton candy.”

Tri returned just as Zelda finished speaking. “I can make an entrance!” It chirped happily. “This must be the place we’re looking for. But the problem is… getting inside won’t be easy with that big door closed.”

“Hey!”

The group turned to see a guard glaring at them.

“What are you standing there for?!” The guard asked rather rudely. “You’re not permitted to enter the Sweet Spot unless you have a membership card!”

Zelda’s eyes widened. “Of course! The membership card! We need to find it if we are to get inside!”

Zelda and her company spent many hours looking for ways to get their hands on a membership card, but none of the scrubs are polite enough to lend them one. After that, they looked around the wetlands trying to find more scrubs that could help them and they were also able to defeat enemies, such as Goo Specters, Armos and Spider Hoarders, which are purple spiders that have glowing blue mushrooms on their back. Zelda learned their echoes after defeating them.

The company entered a cave, and they were able to confront and eliminate a Level 3 Darknut, which has white armor and a large golden axe. Zelda learned its echo after it was defeated.

After the cave, the company returned to the Lover’s Pond and they discovered, to their shock that it was half gone thanks to another rift. Standing next to the rift was a panicky scrub.

“What happened?!” Zelda asked the panicky scrub.

“This dark thorn appeared out of nowhere, and it captured my mate!” Cried the scrub.

“Don’t worry,” Zelda reassured the scrub. “We’ll get your mate back.”

Tri created an entrance to the rift, and it joined Zelda on a quest to find the mate and Tri’s friends in order to mend the rift. Zelda and Tri were able to find Tri’s friends in five different areas, and they were also able to defeat and learn more echoes of new enemies, such as Goponaga Flowers and Baby Gohmas.

Zelda and Tri were able to mend the rift and they returned to find that the mate had been reunited with the once panicky scrub. “You made it back! Are you alright?! What happened?!”

“I don’t know,” answered the mate. “The thorns started spreading and then… Ugh! I don’t know!”

“Oh, it doesn’t matter!” Said the scrub. “You’re back!” It turned to Zelda “And it’s all thanks to you!” It then offered her a card. “Here take this! It’s a membership card to get inside the Sweet Spot!”

Realizing that they have accomplished their quest, Zelda and the company graciously took the card and they immediately returned to Scrubton. Before they can get to the Sweet SPot, however, the company realized that there was trouble lurking about and they discovered another big rift.

They approached the rift and they spotted a Deku Scrub that had mushrooms on it trying to argue with the other scrubs. The mushroom scrub, called Blossu, tried to persuade them to stop eating the spider web cotton candy and help her get her home back; the home was taken by the purple rift.

Noticing the rift getting bigger, Zelda and Tri volunteered to go in the rift and try to mend it. Once inside the rift, they were able to find Tri’s friends in five different areas in the still World and they were able to combine their power to mend the rift.

Unfortunately, when Zelda and Tri returned from the Still World, they were thanked by Blossu for saving her home, and then, they were suddenly confronted by angry Deku Scrubs.

“What have you done?!” Cried the scrubs. “Where are the thorns?! No thorns, no cotton candy!” They all pointed at Zelda angrily. “You are a thief!”

Zelda and Impa gasped.

“What?!” ZElda sputtered. “I’m no thief! I was doing you a favor by removing this rift!”

“Why would you do that?!” One of the scrubs asked angrily. “Because of you, we will never get our cotton candy until we get membership cards! Well, I guess there is only one thing to do!”

The scrub then, suddenly, shot out a plethora of nuts at Zelda and Impa, hitting them on the head and knocking them out cold. The scrubs then carried the two women to the clink with BLossu trying to stop them.

“No, don’t do this!” Blossom protested. “They saved my home! Please, don’t lock them up!”

“Silence, Blossom!” Snapped one of the scrubs. “Go home, NOW!”

And with that, the scrubs have taken the women inside the clink, intending to lock them up for stealing the thorns from them.

Chapter Text

An hour later, Zelda stirred herself awake, and she realized she is in a dark, muddy cell. She was lucky that Impa was with her or else she would’ve had a problem because she hated being alone.

“Come on!” Impa pleaded with the Deku Scrub guard. “Open up! We were just trying to help!”

“Silence, woman!” Snapped the guard. “You guys have stolen our thorns! We needed those thorns for our spider web cotton candy! You guys are crooks, and Deku Scrubs refuse to let crooks loose! Plain and simple! Now, you are going to be here until you are sorry!”

Zelda was now one hundred percent awake as she hurried to the bars. “Listen, we’re sorry now! Please, let us out!”

“Not buying it!” Replied the guard, and then, he walked away.

“No, wait!” Cried Zelda. “Come back!” The guard ignored her, and now, the two are alone… for a moment only.

Tri suddenly appeared before the two girls. “You guys okay?” It chirped questioningly.

“No, Tri, we’re not!” Impa answered in frustration. “We’re locked up in this prison cell, and we just lost all of our belongings!”

“Yeah!” Zelda agreed. “They took the Tri Rod and everything else!”

“Goddesses!” Impa complained. “I cannot believe that those Deku Scrubs are making a big deal out of those spider webs!”

“They can’t help it,” Tri replied. “Their minds have been poisoned by whatever it was that was making those spider webs.”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure that it is a Gohma queen or something,” Impa said with confidence. “After all, we just recently killed some baby Gohmas while we were exploring the Faron Wetlands.”

Zelda sighed heavily. “This is just perfect! We’re trapped here, and unless we don’t do something about it, Gohma will get that sanction and… Ugh!”

Zelda angrily threw a rock she picked up, and she gasped as she saw the rock hit something metal that was on the ground. The metal object looked like a key of some sort.

“Oh, my Goddesses!” Zelda gasped. “Look!”

Tri and Impa looked at what Zelda was looking at, and they gasped in surprise as well.

“Is that… a key?!” Impa asked.

“Must be!” Zelda replied happily. “The guard must’ve dropped it as it was walking out of the block! Tri, is it possible we can bind without the Tri Rod?”

“It’s never been done before,” Tri admitted, “but it is worth a try. Try concentrating all your power into me.”

Zelda did so, and she can feel Tri’s power. LAter, Tri went over to the key, and it touched it. When that happened, the bind ability worked and Zelda used the advantage to pull the key into the cell.

“Alright, we did it!” Zelda cried as she picked up the key.

“Huzzah!” Impa cheered.

Zelda unlocked the cell door, and out the group went. Their next objective is to get their belongings back, including the Tri Rod.

The company trekked through many parts of the clink, ducking the Deku Scrub guards whenever there was one on their path. They were also collecting some Rupees that were being dropped by the guard that took the belongings.

Following the trail, they came across a big chamber where Zelda had to do a lot of binding with Tri in order to get to the high ground where the door is. When that was done, the company went through the doorway, and they spotted the guard eating spider web cotton candy that was stuck on the Tri Rod.

“Nyum!” The guard reacted in savory as it kept on eating the webs from the Tri Rod. “It’s so sweet and sticky!”

“EWW!” Tri reacted in disgust. “I cannot believe that guard is eating spider webs from the Tri Rod! It is not meant for such a thing! Zelda, Impa do something!”

“I’ll just knock that blasted guard out, and–”

“NO!” Zelda interrupted Impa. “No violence, please! Let me handle this.”

Zelda picked up a long stick that can be used for cotton candy purposes, and she wrapped a hunk of spider webs around it. She then approached the guard with an adorable ‘sorry’ face. The guard was so in love with the spider webs that it did not care that Zelda got out of the cell.

‘Hello,” said the guard. “Did you come to eat the cotton candy, too?”

“No, actually, I was hoping to make amends with you by giving you more cotton candy,” Zelda replied. “I’ll give you this if you give me that glowing stick back.”

And with that, the guard quickly finished what’s left of the spider webs and it gave back the Tri Rod to Zelda, taking the cotton candy stick in return.

“There you go!” said the guard. “Thank you so much!” It then left the room without a care in the world.

Impa was absolutely dumbstruck at what just transpired before her. “That… was interesting. At least we got the Tri Rod back, but I still think we ought to kicked the crap out of that guard for eating from it.”

“Impa!” Zelda scolded.

“Thanks for getting the Tri Rod back,” Tri said, but I feel queasy from watching that guard use it as a cotton candy stick. Please clean it off later, okay?”

‘I will,” Zelda promised. “Now, we gotta figure a way out of here.”

“I scoped the entire clink while I was looking for you guys,” Tri replied, “and I saw a secret passage that should lead us out without alarming the rest of the guards.”

“Take us there,” Zelda demanded, and Tri obliged.

After grabbing their belongings, the company made it to the secret passage by using a well. They swam through water, which was enough to wash the sticky stuff from the Tri Rod, and then they climbed a ladder in order to make it back to the surface of Scrubton.

“Whew!” Impa sighed. “We made it! Now we can head to the Sweet Spot and–” Impa looked through her rucksack and she began to panic. “Oh, no! The card is gone!”

“What?!” Zelda sputtered. “Impa, we needed that card in order to get in! How could you have lost it?!”

“The Scrubs must off collected it while they confiscated our belongings!” Impa answered.

“No, they didn’t.”

The company turned to see Blossu standing near them. Impa was ready to get nto battle mode when Blossu continued talking.

“Please, I mean no harm!” Blossom pleaded. “Here.” Blossu handed Zelda the membership card. “You dropped it while you were being dragged into the clink. I saved it for you. I considered breaking in and saving you, but I was relieved to see that you girls made it out.”

“Thank you for saving our card,” Zelda said to Blossu. “We won’t forget this.”

“Hey, you guys saved my home from those scary thorns,” Blossom replied. “This is the least I can do.”

Zelda and Tri bowed at Blossu, and they walked away from the clink, aiming to head for the Sweet Spot.

Chapter Text

Zelda and her company reached the entrance of the Sweet Spot after having a talk with Blossu, who was able to save the membership card for them. Reaching the gate, Zelda spoke with the guard.

“Now, I thought I'd told you that if you are to enter the Sweet Spot, you are to have a…” The guard paused as Zelda presented the membership card to it. “Oh, so you’ve got one after all! Why didn’t you say so?! I’ll open the door for you!”

And that was what the guard did. Moments later, the big, stone gate opened and Zelda and the others can see a huge amount of purple rift on the other side of the gateway.

Zelda, Tri and Impa were about to go through the stone gateway, but the guard suddenly stopped Impa in her tracks. “I’m sorry, miss,” said the guard, “but the membership card can only work for one individual, which happens to be your friend.”

Impa wanted to protest, but Zelda prevented her by taking her hand gently. “It’ll be alright, Impa,” the princess whispered. “As I recall, you can’t even come to the Still World anyway.”

Impa rolled her eyes. “Alright, fine,” she said flatly. “I’ll be waiting for you out here when you are done.”

Zelda nodded her head silently, and then she went past the stone gateway, with Tri on her tail. Tri was lucky that the guard could not see it, being a spiritual entity and all.

Zelda and Tri ran into a group of Deku Scrubs that are spinning the webs into the cotton candy sticks. Moments later, the rift started growing, and two of the scrubs noticed.

“Hey, guys, watch out!” Cried one of the scrubs to the others. “The thorns are spreading!”

“Not now!” replied the other Deku Scrub. “I’m busy spinning these webs!”

A moment later, the rift grew to a point where it snatched three of the Deku Scrubs, and they sunk down into it. The two that were not taken by the rift freaked out and ran.

“We have to hurry, Zelda,” Tri said to the princess. “Once we mend the rift, everything will be back to normal.”

“I just hope that the scrubs don’t punish us again for this,” Zelda admitted.

Zelda and Tri approached the big rift, and Tri was able to make a golden entrance on it. Moments later, the two dropped down the golden wormhole, and they are now in the Still World version of the Sweet Spot.

Zelda and Tri had to trek a lot of open land in order to get to the Faron Temple. They also had to battle a lot of enemies, such as electric ChuChus, Baby Gohmas, man-eating plants and much more.

Zelda summoned a lot of Darknuts and Lizalfos echoes in order to battle the enemies. She was getting the hang of creating echoes for battle purposes.

While trekking through the Still World, Zelda was able to find a lot of treasure chests, which contained rupees, fresh milk and golden eggs. The milk and the eggs will make excellent supplies for smoothies.

In order to enter a cave that should lead them to the Faron Temple’s entrance, Zelda had to solve a puzzle that involved dousing a plethora of torches by using a wind vent echo. After that, Zelda entered the cave, and she climbed a lot of rocky walls in order to get to the other side of the cave and, eventually, reach the entrance to the Faron Temple.

While reaching the gate, Zelda and Tri are baffled when they spot the chest that should contain the boss key in their sights. However, just as they were about to open it, the chest was suddenly taken by something that looked like a venus flytrap. It then disappeared under the ground.

“Blast!” Zelda cursed. “We were so close to getting that boss key! It would’ve made our adventure a lot quicker.”

“That’s for sure,” Tri replied. “Oh, well, let’s just keep going. I can sense my friends deep inside that temple.”

Zelda and Tri entered the temple and the first thing Zelda did was activating a teleportation waypoint that was located on the other side of the entryway. After that, Zelda and Tri discovered that the path to the center of the chamber is blocked by giant, metal bars. This made the duo realize that they need to find another entryway.

“Well, this just got a whole lot harder,” Tri admitted. “We better look around the Still World and see if we can find some more entryways.”

It took Zelda and Tri some time, but they were able to discover more entryways into the temple, and they went through most of them to look around for the big chest. They discovered smaller chests that had keys and rupees and smoothie supplies.

Zelda also had to complete some challenging puzzles. That, however, did not deter her because she is, indeed, a princess of wisdom.

After many minutes of exploring the Faron Temple, Zelda and Tri came across a big chamber where they finally rendezvoused with the flytrap monster that stole the big chest from them. The monster spewed out four Deku Babas and they intended to eat the princess.

Luckily, the princess dodged the attacks, and the she used the bind ability to pull out some of the Babas to knock them out. After that she summoned a Level 3 Darknuts, and the echo took one big swing of its axe to slice off some of the Deku Babas from the base of the flytrap monster.

Zelda eventually used this strategy one more time before the flytrap monster finally exploded in a cloud of purple smoke. After that, the big chest appeared, and Zelda opened it to reveal the boss key.

After getting the key, Zelda and Tri continued trekking through the temple to find the big door that will lead them to the boss of the temple. They had to solve more puzzles and such in order to get to the big door, and when they finally reached the big door, Zelda used the boss key to open the big door.

Zelda and Tri entered the boss room and are appalled that it is full of huge, white spider webs. Moments later, the two can hear a mechanical roaring.

When the roaring was heard, eight legs suddenly appeared from the webs, and all together, the legs ripped through the webs, setting itself free. Zelda and Tri are mystified that the boss is actually an orange and red robot spider.

The spider climbed up a wall, and then, its back actually opened up one big eye. It then roared at Zelda and Tri.

“Is that a Gohma?” Tri asked.

“Probably,” Zelda answered. “But it’s so mechanical-looking compared to other Gohmas in the past.”

“Doesn’t really matter,” Tri replied. “We have to defeat this thing if we are to return things back to normal in the Faron Wetlands and get our hands on Farore’s Sanction.”

And so, the battle has begun. Gohma began the battle by spitting spider web balls at the princess, but she dodged them all.

After the spider web balls, Gohma shot out a huge laser beam at Zelda, who was forced to dodge it. Thinking quickly, Zelda summoned a Mothula echo and she ordered it to attack Gohma’s eye.

Mothula did as Zelda ordered and it zoomed toward the eye, striking it with poison powder. Stunned by the powder, Gohma slipped and fell down to the floor.

That was a signal for Zelda to activate her sword fighter mode, but before she did that, she created a Level 3 Darknuts to aid her in striking the monster. Together, Zelda and the Darknuts started damaging Gohma’s eye with the Master Sword and the big axe.

Although Zelda and the Darknuts did some damage, it wasn’t enough as Gohma recovered and shook them off of it. It then growed three green gems on three of its legs. Zelda recognized them as gems that she had to spark with the Spark echo in order to solve a puzzle and open a door.

Dodging Gohma’s physical attacks, Zelda quickly summoned some Spark echoes to spark the three green gems, and when the gems were lit, Gohma became stunned once more, giving Zelda the opportunity to strike it in her sword fighter mode.

Zelda summoned another Level 3 Darknuts, activated her sword fighter mode, and together, they began damaging Gohma’s eye some more. Unfortunately, the damage wasn’t enough to kill Gohma as it recovered and shook the two off again.

Gohm climbed the wall again and spit out some more spider web balls, but this time it was all over the floor. This was a strategy to slow Zelda down, and when she realized it, she summoned some fire slug echoes to burn the webs.

Gohma also began spewing out its eggs, intending to damage Zelda with its babies. Zelda had to turn into sword fighter mode in order to kill the eggs with the Master Sword.

Gohma, incensed that the princess killed its younglings before they could hatch, charged up another laser beam. Zelda, however, noticed this and, still in sword fighter mode, fished out the bow and fired some arrows at the eye, stunning the mechanical spider monster.

As Gohma fell to the floor, Zelda quickly summoned another Level 3 Darknuts and then she joined it in striking Gohma’s eye. At last, there was enough damage to make the mechanical monster roar in immense pain, and then seconds later, it exploded into purple smoke.

When Gohma was destroyed, a bunch of Tri’s friends floated themselves down and they approached Tri and Zelda. Tri did its usual dance to sync itself with its friends and together, they concentrated their power and the power restored the Faron Wetlands, the Sweet Spot and every other part of Scrubton back to normal.

After that, the friends disappeared and Tri grew brighter than ever, and it also grew another triangle on its tail; Tri has six triangles on its tail now. “My friends have shared some of their power with me! I’ve never felt so strong before in my life!”

“Congratulations,” Zelda replied.

A moment later, the room brightened into white nothingness, and then seconds later, a green light appeared. Zelda can hear the green light speak to her.

“Priestess. Your courage has freed this land, which was swallowed into nothingness. I am Farore, the Goddess of Courage, and one of the three that created your world. You have demonstrated true courage against the forces of evil that tried to reside in my temple, and for that, I grant my sanction unto you.”

A moment later, a green or appeared before Zelda, and she saw the symbol that looked like the Kokiri’s Emerald inside it. Zelda has obtained Farore’s sanction, which happens to be the final one.

“Before I go,” continued Farore, “I wish to tell you something about the dark entity known as Null. Before the creation of the skies and the lands, there was a void… a vast nothingness. In the void, some things began taking form, only for them to be instantly devoured by the one who dwelt there. That is the being Null. Null desired the world in its entirety and consumed all life indiscriminately. We three goddesses could not abide this, and so, we created the skies and the lands to contain the vile entity. That is how Hyrule was created. It has been this way for some time until Olga, Hylia’s sister released Null, in hopes of using it to battle her sister for the love of the mortal man she fell in love with.”

“Link’s ancestor,” Zelda added.

“Exactly,” replied Farore. “But together, Hylia and the mortal hero battled Olga and Null, and with Hylia’s great golden power that created the Tris, whose purpose is to dissipate rifts and keep the balance, the two villains were banished back into the blank void from whence Null came. And it has been that way ever since… until now. As Hylia’s reincarnate, you are the one who can challenge Olga and Null and put an end to them for good. Go to the ancient forest and speak with the ancient tree. He can lead you to the Prime Source. Remember, you must also have the man called Link by your side.”

“I plan to,” Zelda replied.

“Remember this, priestess,” said Farore. “Your courage will one day be your salvation. Good luck.”

And with that, the room brightened white some more, blinding Zelda’s vision. This means that she and Tri are now returning to the real world.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri made it back to the real world, and they landed on the Sweet Spot. Their instant arrival startled the Deku Scrubs that were behind the princess.

The princess turned to them. “Sorry,” she said. “Did I startle you?”

“Yeah, you did,” one of the scrubs said. “But that’s the least of our worries. Boy, did we had an awful experience with those thorns. When it touched me, the last thing I remembered was sinking and I was turned to stone or something.”

“Yep, same for me,” replied another scrub. “You know, I don’t know about you guys, but I’ve had it with spiders and dark thorns. Good riddance to all of it!”

“Hear, hear!” Agreed the other scrubs.

“I’m glad everyone is back!” Said one of the scrubs, and then, it turned to Zelda. “Thank you for saving them, miss!”

Zelda giggled. “You’re welcome!”

“Hey, don’t I get a ‘thanks’, too?” Tri asked, feeling a little offended.

Everyone laughed.

Suddenly, one of the scrubs started sniffing. The other scrubs noticed.

“What is it?”

“That smell…” said the sniffing scrub. “It’s light, fresh and… fruity.”

The other scrubs started sniffing, too. “Yeah, I can smell it, too,” said one of them. “I think I know what it is! No, I KNOW what it is! I just exactly know what it is! We were so hung up on that stupid cotton candy that we didn’t see it under our snoots this whole time! ‘Tis a treat that tastes great, and puts a refreshing feeling in your mouth!”

One of the other scrubs gasped. “Y-You mean…”

“Yes! It’s SMOOTHIES!!!”

The scrubs gasped simultaneously.

“The fact that we smell them all the way from here must mean…” continued the sniffing scrub. “Everyone’s drinking them!”

“We can’t be the last ones to try them!” Cried another scrub. “We’ll look like bumpkins! Come on, let’s go!”

And with that, the scrubs took off aiming to get their hands on some smoothies. They started chattering nonsense in a giddy way.

Zelda and Tri were left alone in the Sweet Spot. Always chasing after the next big thing,” sighed Tri. “Guess they really didn’t learn much from the cotton candy incident.” It faced Zelda. “Oh, well. Now that we’ve got all three sanctions, let’s go and try to find the location of the Prime Energy. The Goddesses said that it was an ancient forest… but, I don’t know where that is. Let’s go talk to some people, like your father.”

Zelda nodded her head with a hum, and she and Tri are getting ready to leave the Sweet Spot. Before they could, however, they heard an evil laughter being made by a familiar female voice.

“Heh, heh! Long have I awaited for this moment.

It was Olga.

Before Zelda can even react, black and purple smoke surrounded Zelda and it lifted her up from the ground. Tri watched in horror.

“ZELDA!!!”

After many moments of being trapped in the black and purple smoke, Zelda was thrown from it, and she landed on the dirt. Tri floated towards her and started checking on her for injuries.

The black and purple smoke suddenly turned golden, and then, the smoke dissipated. Seconds later, Olga appeared from the dissipating smoke and she is covered by a golden aura. She is also carrying a replica of the Tri Rod.

Olga chortled evilly for a couple of seconds and she looked at the unconscious Zelda lying on the floor. “Ohhh… Such a pity. She went through a lot of trouble mending the rifts left by Null and being provided the Goddesses’ sanctions. Oh, well. It doesn’t really matter because now that I have the sanctions, I should be able to approach the Prime Energy. Finally… I am going to get what I deserve! She checked herself out. “Hmm… I’m going to have to change my look a little bit.”

Olga brightened with energy, and then, seconds later, Olga transformed her appearance to look more like Zelda. Tri gasped in shock as it noticed the transformation.

“Yes,” said Olga’s voice coming out of the fake Zelda’s mouth. “This identity should suffice.”

Tri started floating around the real Zelda frantically trying to wake her up. “Zelda! ZELDA, WAKE UP! PLEASE!”

No matter how hard Tri tried, it cannot wake Zelda up. It gasped as Olga started walking toward the two threateningly.

Suddenly, a kunai knife appeared out of nowhere, forcing Olga to back off. When Olga backed off, Impa suddenly appeared and she immediately picked up Zelda’s unconscious body.

“Tri, get us out of here now!” Impa demanded.

Tri wasted no time in floating itself down on both Impa and Zlda’s head, and then, seconds later, they all burned bright and they successfully transported themselves out of the Sweet Spot and away from Olga’s grasp.

“Tch!” Scoffed Olga. “I’m sure we’ll meet again. And when we do… I will take you out, ancestor of Hylia. And when I do, my beloved will be mine for all eternity!”

Olga chortled evilly as Null suddenly appeared. The huge, dark entity joined in on the laughter, but stopped suddenly when Olga turned to it.

“Shut up, you!” Olga demanded. “Who said you can laugh?! Come on, let’s go find the Prime Energy!”

And with that, Olga and Null surrounded themselves with purple smoke and they disappeared, aiming to find the ancient forest and the source of the Golden Power.

Meanwhile, at the gates of Castle Town, Tri and Impa appeared carrying the still unconscious Zelda after successfully teleporting away from Olga. Impa spotted a guard, and screamed at him, getting his attention.

“HELP!!! THE PRINCESS NEEDS HELP!!!”

The guard heard Impa’s cries, and he went to get help. Minutes later, the guard returned with a squad of Hyrulean soldiers and they immediately carried Zelda’s unconscious body.

The soldiers had to surround the princess with their bodies, so that people won’t see what is going on. If they were to know that the princess is in danger, chaos would erupt.

The soldiers, with Impa and Tri in tow, carried Zelda to the castle, to her father, and they waited for her to wake up.

Chapter Text

It took about an hour for Zelda to finally wake up from her immense slumber. She dreamt that Link disappeared from her sight, but she did not wake up as she had a nightmare.

As Zelda stirred herself awake she can see her father talking with Impa and her grandmother. She can also see Tri floating next to her, staring at her.

Tri gasped as it noticed Zelda waking up. “ZELDA!!!”

The king, Impa and her grandmother were startled when Tri screamed out Zelda’s name, but they soothed down as they noticed that Zelda has finally opened her eyes. The king approached his daughter slowly.

“Zelda, my dear!” The king gasped. “You’re awake! Thank the Goddesses!”

Zelda moved her torso up from the bed, and then she shook her head, trying to wake herself up even more. After that, she hopped down from the bed.

“Wh– What happened?” The princess asked, her voice woozy.

“Olga,” Young Impa simply answered. “She and Null attacked you and stole the sanctions and some of your aura. Olga turned herself into you so that she can gain access to the Prime Energy.”

“When you collapsed, Tri brought you and young Impa here to the castle,” followed the king. “We’ve been watching over you for an hour until you finally woke up. Now that you’re up, it is time to move on to more dire business. As Impa said, Olga has stolen the three sanctions and some of your aura to gain access to the Prime Energy. If only we knew where the source of the Prime Energy is, we’d hurry and get there first.”

“Tri told me that the goddess mentioned an ancient forest with a sacred tree,” Impa said.

“Could it mean the Great Deku Tree?” The king asked. “The one who watched over the Master Sword during its slumber?”

“Yes,” Grandma Impa replied. “That forest had another name… It was called the Eternal Forest. That beautiful large tree that’s called the Great Deku Tree has been the forest’s guardian for hundreds of years.”

“I see,” the king said, stroking his long, white beard. “So, the entrance to the Prime Source is located at the forest northwest of the castle. The Trees are dense, so navigating it will prove challenging.”

“Link navigated there a few times, and he was able to get the Master Sword from it,” Zelda answered. “I suppose Fi will tell me how to get to the Great Deku Tree.”

Zelda suddenly spotted Tri mulling over something. She approached the ethereal spirit slowly.

“What’s on your mind, Tri?”

“I just cannot believe that Olga and Null had planned this surprise attack from the start,” Tri responded. “They waited for you to earn the right to seek out the Prime Energy, and when you finally earned that right, they attacked and now Olga turned into you to deceive the ancient tree. And that’s not all… They purposely trapped the Goddesses’ sanctions below the rifts because they wanted to lure us there and advance their plan. I am so sorry… If only I’d notice this sooner.”

“You know,” Grandma Impa said softly. “This must feel rather discouraging.”

“Huh?” Asked Tri. “Oh, you mean realizing Olga’s plan too late? Yes, it is. Very discouraging.”

“Now, don’t go beating yourself up there, Tri,” Zelda comforted the ethereal spirit. “I’m pretty sure that we can still fix this.”

“Zelda is right,” Young Impa added. “Our best hope is to get to the forest, and confront Olga and Null. We also have to join forces with our hero, Link.”

“Yes, exactly,” Zelda agreed.

The king hummed, sounding rather worried. “Zelda, my dear, had I not hear of this destiny, I would’ve asked you, as your father, to remain here. It pains me to consider you stepping out into danger once again. But now, I truly understand. You are the priestess of wisdom. As king, I must ask you for your help in saving our kingdom. Go to the Eternal Forest, find Link and put an end to Olga and Null’s nefarious plan. Please, Priestess, save Hyrule!”

“Yes, Father!” Zelda replied eagerly.

Before more can be said and done, General Wright bursted into the bedchamber. “PRINCESS!!!” The general screamed as he noticed that Zelda was awake. “Thank the Goddesses you’re awake! I was so worried when I heard you were attacked!”

“I’m fine, General Wright, really,” Zelda replied. “But now, I must leave again.”

“WHAT?!” Cried the general. “You’re leaving again?! WHY?!”

“She has to go to the Eternal Forest, General!” The king answered. “It’s our only hope if we are to save the kingdom from those rifts. I order you to ensure that the princess’ journey to the Eternal Forest, which is located northwest of here, is a safe one.”

“As you command, Your Highness,” Wright obliged the king. “I’m off!”

“No, wait, General!” Tri cried out, but it was too late. Wright has already taken off. “This is not good. We didn’t tell him that the enemy will look like Zelda to gain access to the Prime Energy.”

“Well then,” the king replied, “you better get moving if you are to have some success on your journey. Be careful, Zelda, my dear. I will be waiting for you when you come back.”

“I will come back, Father,” Zelda said to the king. “I promise.”

Young Impa cleared her throat. “I’m coming with you. I may not be worthy enough to come with you to get the Prime Energy, but the least I can do is to make sure you get to the tree without a scratch.”

“I’ll welcome that, Impa,” Zelda replied. “Thank you so much! Farewell, Father!”

“Farewell, my daughter!” returned the king as Impa said goodbye to her grandmother.

And with that, Zelda and her company, which consists of Tri and Impa, left the bedchamber and eventually left the castle to begin their quest to the Eternal Forest to speak with the Great Deku Tree regarding the entrance to the chamber where the Prime Energy resides.

Chapter Text

Zelda and her company left the castle after receiving her mission from her father, the king. Minutes later, they reached the stables, and they were surprised to see Courage standing there.

“Hello there, Courage,” Zelda greeted her horse. “How did you–”

“He got here while you were resting in the castle,” one of the soldiers explained. “He was rather worried about you.”

Courage proved the soldier’s point as he nuzzled his nose with Zelda’s face. This made Zelda giggle happily.

“Awww!” Zelda reacted. “I missed you, too!”

“Come along, Your Grace,” Impa said. “We must hurry and get to the forest. That idiot, Wright, is going to cause some trouble. I just know it.”

Zelda and Impa hopped on Courage and they left the town, with Tri floating after them. After leaving Castle Town, they headed northwest to try to catch up to Wright in the Eternal Forest.

It took the company about fifteen minutes to reach the outskirts of the Eternal Forest, but as they headed inside, trouble awaited them. After Zelda activated a teleportation waypoint in the outskirts of the forest, she and her company can hear something, a monster panting heavily; the company can also feel something as if there was something charging.

The company looked around the forest, trying to find the source of the noises, but they are having difficulty because the trees in the forest are thick. Minutes later, something made itself known.

A large beast with blue skin and a big red, hairy mane appeared before the group and it charged Zelda, who was able to dodge it in the nick of time. After recovering from the dodge, Zelda gasped in shock as she saw how incredibly big this monster is.

“Holy Hylia!” Zelda gasped. “Impa what is that?!”

“Oh, my…” Impa gasped. “It’s a Lynel! Very ferocious beasts, Lynels are!”

“We got to get rid of this thing before it can do some serious damage to us!” Zelda declared with determination and she summoned some Level 3 Darknuts to battle the Lynel.

Despite the Darknuts’ best efforts, they could not get the Lynel because it is too fast and too strong. They have been eliminated easily.

Impa tried to throw kunai and shuriken at the Lynel, but it blocked the tools with its large double-edged weapon. “Blast!” Cursed the Sheikah. “This one is a tough beast!”

Zelda is trying to figure out how to defeat this Lynel, so that she and her company can advance deep into the Eternal Forest. Then she finally got an idea; she turned to Tri.

“Can you distract that thing for me, Tri?”

“Of course!” Tri replied and it went to work distracting the large, foul beast by floating around its face.

With the Lynel distracted, Zelda brought out one of her automatons gifted to her by Dampe the engineer. She winded up the automaton, which is the Roboblin, with the winding key, and then she activated it.

“Alright, Tri, leave it alone,” Zelda said to the ethereal spirit, who obeyed the princess’ commands.

The Lynel spotted the automaton as Tri left it alone. It then attempted to charge Roboblin, but the automaton took one mighty swipe with the sword that once belonged to the master of slumber, and the blade swiped clean through its neck.

Before the Lynel’s head could leave its neck, the monster suddenly vanished in purple smoke, which was later followed by a gold glitter that surrounded a mini version of the beast. Zelda heaved a huge sigh of relief, knowing that her plan had worked.

After eliminating the Lynel, Zelda used the Tri Rod to learn the echo of the beast. “This Lynel could be very useful in the final battle against Olga and Null,” she said.

“Indeed, Your Grace!” Agreed Impa. “Speaking of which… We better get moving.”

Zelda nodded her head in agreement, and then, she and the company continued their journey deep into Eternal Forest. The company ventured deep, and they were able to rendezvous with Wright and his men.

“General! General!” Zelda called out.

“Oh, Princess Zelda!” Wright responded. “What are you doing here? I thought you have gone into the area of the tree.”

“What are you talking about?” Asked Zelda.

“I just saw you entering the area where the ancient tree was,” explaining the general. “You told me to wait here.”

Impa rolled her eyes. “I knew it! Damn it!”

“What?” Wright asked.

“General, that was a fake!” Zelda explained. “We forgot to tell you that Olga attacked me and transformed into me so she can deceive the ancient tree and get inside the chamber where the Prime Energy resides!”

Wright’s eyes widened in absolute horror. “Oh, no!” He cried. “What have I done?! I am so sorry, Your Highness!”

“L:isten, don’t worry about it, General Wright,” Zelda comforted. “We can still catch up to Olga and stop her.” She then walked up to a big, stone tablet that had writing and dots on it. She started reading the tablet. “The path will open when the six pedestals are crowned. To crown each pedestal, demonstrate the power of the echoes, and prove your wisdom.”

“What does that mean?” Wright asked.

Zelda looked around the forest, and she spotted a metal ball with strange markings on it. After that, she spotted an empty pedestal and she attempted to place the metal ball on it, but it proved too heavy.

Zelda noticed the ball was surrounded by a golden glitter, and remembering what the tablet said, she used the Tri Rod to learn its echo. She then placed an echo ball on the pedestal and it all started glowing; one of the six dots on the tablet also glowed gold.

Knowing what she has to do now, Zelda went to find the other pedestals to place echo balls into, but not before removing the echo ball from the top pedestal and using the bind ability to place the real ball on the pedestal. She then trekked throughout the forest to find the pedestals and when she found five of them scattered around the forest, she placed echo balls on them.

Once all six balls were on the pedestals, the six dots on the stone tablet glowed gold and then the tablet sank underneath the ground. Zelda returned in the nick of time to see what was left of the tablet sinking down to the ground.

“Well, that worked,” Zelda said. “Shall we hurry?”

Impa and Tri nodded in agreement and they followed Zelda down to the area where the tree resides. Impa suddenly turned to Wright.

“You wait here!”

“Yep,” Wright agreed.

Zelda and her company hurried down the path that leads to the Great Deku Tree. Minutes later, they finally reached it, and they woke it up.

“Priestess, you have returned,” said the tree after it woke up from a slumber. “Did you acquire the Prime Energy?”

“Hear me, O Great Deku Tree,” Zelda said, with a hint of warning in her tone, “the priestess you spoke to was a fake! It was Olga disguised as me so she can deceive you and get inside the chamber to collect the Prime Energy!”

The tree groaned in bitter disappointment. “So, Olga managed to fool this old tree, huh? Humph!”

“I’m so sorry, O Great Deku Tree,” Zelda apologized. “If only we gotten here sooner, or if we had anticipated Olga’s motives–”

“Don’t be sorry, Priestess,” the Great Deku Tree responded, interjecting Zelda’s speech. “Olga can be quite mischievous, and I alone am to blame for falling for her tricks. I, the Deku Tree, have long watched and protected this forest for centuries, and one so ancient as myself could not be easily deceived… or so I thought. The bright side, of course, is that Olga cannot deceive the Prime Energy with your disguise. You can still stop her in time. Enter the chamber by stepping into the stone floor that has the Triforce symbol on it, and bear witness to divine judgment. May you be strong of heart, Priestess of Wisdom.”

Zelda, with Tri floating beside her, stepped into the Triforce symbol on the stone floor and she turned to friend and attendant. “Wish me luck, Impa.”

“You do not need luck, Your Grace,” Impa reassured. “I just know that you will prevail in this final fight.”

Zelda nodded her head silently and she waited for something to happen afterwards. Seconds later, the Triforce symbol glowed gold, and then, it started moving down like an elevator.

Zelda is on her way to the area where the Prime Energy resided. She is now more determined than ever to stop the evil Olga and her minion, Null; she is also determined to save her beloved Link from a forceful fate.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri have reached the sacred chamber where the Prime Energy resides thanks to the elevator driven by the Great Deku Tree. After taking a few steps out of the elevator, Zelda suddenly hesitated.

“What’s wrong, Zelda?” Tri asked the princess as it noticed her hesitation.

“Nothing, it’s just…” Zelda paused for a moment. “He’s close… I can feel it.”

Tri floated towards the princess. “Yes, you are close. That’s why you must go forth and claim him back.”

Zelda nodded her head eagerly and silently. After that, she pressed on and hurried along down the path to where she would meet her destiny.

After crossing a stone doorway, Zelda and Tri have already spotted Olga, still disguised as the princess, using a replica of the Tri Rod to break through a golden barrier. After breaking the barrier, Olga stepped forward toward a main chamber floor that has a triangle symbol with three different symbols that look like the Spiritual Stones during the time of the Hero of Time.

The symbols glowed gold for a moment and then there was a swirling, golden vortex coming out of the symbol. Moments later the vortex dissipated and out came the very thing Olga and Zelda have been looking for: The Prime Energy.

The Prime Energy took the form of the Triforce, the treasure made by the three goddesses that created Hyrule. Olga, Zelda and Tri watched as the Triforce floated down a bit before stopping in midair.

“So this is the Prime Energy left behind by the three goddesses,” Olga’s voice came out of the fake Zelda. “Long, long ago before time ever was, Null drifted in the void of nothingness. It was a pleasant place for Null. The void only needed Null. All was well and in its right order.”

The real Princess Zelda stepped forward, with Tri floating behind, getting closer to Olga. She hoped to give the charlatan a sneak attack.

“Until the three goddesses came and created the world,stealing away Null’s peaceful void,” Olga continued. “Null relentlessly tore at the fabric of the world, but the goddesses’ servants, those miserable ethereal spirits, always repair the tears. Until now… Now that the Prime Energy is within my grasp, Null and I can return things to how they were meant to be… Back to nothingness.”

Zelda got closer and closer to Olga, who is still in the disguise of the princess, but as she got closer, Olga suddenly moved forward to get closer to the Prime Energy, spoiling the princess’ plan of a sneak attack.

“It is time,” Olga continued her speech. “Time to return all to the void! Back to the state in which Null prospers! And when the void returns, my hero and I will rule it together!”

And with that, Olga, still in disguise, attempted to touch the Prime Energy. When she did, the energy glowed brightly, blinding Zelda and Tri’s vision.

The Triforce lifted itself up into the air after being touched by Olga, and then purple energy started to surround it. The purple energy lasted only for a few seconds before it dissipated, and then, the unthinkable had happened.

The Triforce broke into three pieces, and then one of them entered Olga’s body. After that, one piece entered Zelda’s body, and the other created a golden portal and then it disappeared into it.

Olga watched in disbelief as she watched the other two pieces not joining her along with the one that did. She then became furious as purple energy surrounded her.

“Curse the Goddesses!” Snapped Olga as she reverted back to her own self after being in disguise. “How dare they insinuate that I, a perfect replica of the cursed princess, do not have the right to obtain the Prime Energy! We were BLOOD!”

“Yes, you were blood,” Zelda spoke, getting Olga’s attention. “But you filled your heart with evil when you joined with null to steal the hero from your sister.”

“The hero belonged to ME!” Olga snapped. “HYLIA stole him from ME!” Olga then jerked empty tears of sadness. “She always was the beautiful one! She was always better than me… Well, not anymore! I’m finally going to get what I deserve and no power on Earth is going to stop me from achieving my goal! I already have one of the pieces of the Prime Energy, and if I can gather the other two… everything is mine. Do you hear? MINE!!!”

“If you want my piece,” Zelda said, standing brave and tall, “you’ll have to kill me for it!”

“Oh, I plan to, princess,” Olga replied darkly. “But first, I must gather the other one. I wonder if it had gone to my hero… After all, he is the true embodiment of courage. I’ll make a deal with you, princess. Follow me to the hero and we shall settle this once and for all!”

The purple energy grew bigger and bigger. When that happened a strong force was preventing Zelda and Tri from getting closer to Olga.

“I shall take the two pieces from you and my hero,” Olga continued, “and when I do… everything, and I mean EVERYTHING… shall be MINE!” Your land, your castle, your hero… ALL OF IT! MINE!!!”

And with that, Olga got encased in a purple and black orb and the orb went straight to the golden portal, disappearing into it. Zelda and Tri were left alone.

“What do you think she’s going to do?” Tri asked.

“Obviously, she is going to take the one piece of the Prime Energy from Link,” Zelda replied. “But I think Link would rather die than give it to her. On the other hand, I do not think that I will let Link die for it, so we better go after her!”

Zelda then ran for the portal, but before she could get closer, Tri suddenly floated in front of her. “Wait, Zelda! Let me check it first!”

Tri floated toward the golden portal. It attempted to use its senses to figure out what was going on at the other side.

“I’m sensing something rather unpleasant through here…” Tri confessed, and then it turned to Zelda. “Is this what it feels like… to be afraid?”

“Are you afraid, Tri?”

Tri looked down at the floor without giving an instant answer. “Hm…” It hummed. “I’ll admit, Zelda… I am afraid… But everything will be fine as long as I’m with you, Zelda.”

Zelda smiled. “Thank you, Tri.”

Tri floated up and down as if it was nodding. “All right, then! Let’s go! We need to go after the rest of the Prime Energy!”

Zelda nodded with a hum and she and Tri went through the portal. Her journey to the final battle against OLga and Null has begun.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Tri have arrived at the other end of the golden portal they had crossed at the area where the Prime Energy resided. They are a step closer to reuniting with Link and confronting Olga and Null for control of the Prime Energy, which was in the form of the Triforce and have broken into three parts; one went to Olga, one went to Zelda and one went to Link.

Zelda and Tri have arrived at the Stilled World, and are wide-eyed as they observe the big area. Tri floated around, observing the area. It noticed a huge mass of purple energy radiating on the other side of the Stilled World.

I sensed Null back when they attacked you, Zelda,” Tri admitted. “I even sensed Null’s power within Olga when she tried to touch the PRime Energy… and I sense that same presence now. I think that dark mass in the distance may be Null.”

“Can you sense Olga?” Zelda asked.

“Not sure,” Tri answered. “I believe Olga is merging her power with Null’s to get stronger.”

“I see,” Zelda replied. She then gazed at the huge mass of purple energy, coming up with some hypotheses. “I’m guessing the Prime Energy and Link are over there…”

“Must be,” Tri answered. “Otherwise, Null and Olga wouldn’t be over there. Come on, Zelda!”

“Right!” Zelda agreed, and she started darting through the first part of the Stilled World with Tri floating behind her.

Zelda and Tri trekked through the Stilled World, running through grass and stone and swimming up bodies of water. Zelda battled shadowy enemies and other monsters with her echoes and with the Master Sword.

After finishing a battle with the sword, Zelda can hear Fi’s voice. “Your Grace, I am sensing Master Link’s presence and it is getting bigger every time we move forward. For the first time in a long time, I feel happy… because we are getting close to my master.”

“That’s good to know, Fi,” Zelda replied. “Just hang in there.”

Zelda sheathed the Master sword on her back and she continued her journey with Tri floating behind her. Zelda was able to find a teleportation waypoint on a piece of snowy ground, and she activated it in case something goes wrong.

After that, the heroic duo pressed on and they had to go through sandy areas and swim more bodies of water before they got close to where they needed to go. They made it to another snowy area, and they had to battle the cold bodies of water and battle enemies that blew cold winds.

Zelda got turned into an ice cube for a bit before breaking free, and she trapped the monster responsible for it with the bind ability. She then summoned a Level 3 Darknuts to eliminate the monster before it could use its snowy breath to turn her into an ice cube again.

After braving the icy area, Zelda and Tri had to go through a swampy area that had shadowy flowers that spew out poison smog. After the swamp, Zelda had to cross an area that resembles Eldin Volcano. While trekking through the volcanic area, Zelda had an epiphany.

“I believe that these areas remind me of the places we went to in order to get the Goddesses’ sanctions,” Zelda said to Tri.

“I agree,” Tri replied. “Could Olga and Null create more rifts back in the real world and brought them here?”

“Possibly,” Zelda answered. “But that doesn’t really matter now because we need to get to Olga and Null in order to save Link and the Prime Energy.”

“Right,” Tri agreed.

Zelda and Tri continued trekking through the volcanic area, battling lava-based monsters and eliminating them with ice-powered wizzrobe echoes. Zelda had to use boulder echoes in order to cross the hot liquid magma and she also used a keese echo to fly across some larger lava pits with the help of the windy vents from the ground.

After crossing the volcanic area, Fi suddenly chirped to Zelda and Tri. “I can sense the master’s presence getting even bigger. We’re close!”

“That’s excellent!” Zelda squealed. “Hang on, Link! We’re coming!”

After using the keese to fly through vast spaces of nothingness, Zelda and Tri landed on an area that is made of stone and grass. The area reminded her of Castle Town. At first she pondered if Olga and Null created some rifts to swallow Castle Town, but then, she shook it off because she needed to focus.

She activated another teleportation waypoint and she pressed on toward some stoney steps, climbing up to a really big area that is kind of an arena. There, she spotted Olga glaring at Link, who had been trapped in the pink crystal since Zelda last saw him.

Link’s hand suddenly glows gold and Olga can see the mark of the Triforce in that hand. “Hmmph!” She harrumphed. “I knew that the third piece of the Prime Energy went to you. You are the hero after all.”

When Zelda spotted Link, she couldn’t contain her excitement and angst anymore. “LIIIINK!!!” She called out to her lover, and she raced over to the center of the arena.

Zelda’s screaming got Link’s attention. “ZELDA!!!” Link responded.

“Hey, it’s Link!” Tri cheered. “We finally found him!”

Olga turned to face the princess with a shar sneer on her face. “So, you’ve come to meet your destiny, Princess Zelda, reincarnate of the Goddess Hylia… MY BLOODY SISTER!!! I see you have come to claim your beloved hero back. Good. You see, I didn’t have time for you earlier, but now… I suppose I’ll make the time now!”

Olga started walking toward Zelda. Link became worried as he watched Olga marching toward his fiance. He attempts to free himself by bashing the crystal, but its defenses are too much for him.

“No!” Link cried with much worry. “Zelda, run! Save yourself! GO! I’ll be fine! Don’t worry about me! RUN!!! PLEASE!!!”

But Zelda refused to run. Even though Olga is marching toward her in a threatening way, the princess refuses to back down. Instead, she got into a fighting pose.

“I’m not leaving you, Link!” Zelda declared defiantly and proudly. “This time… I’ll protect you!” She then turned to Olga who stopped walking, just yards away from the princess. “I am Princess Zelda of Hyrule Kingdom! Hylia’s blood runs through my veins! On her honor… on the honor of my kingdom… the honor of my beloved hero… I will fight you… and prevail!”

After hearing Zelda’s brave statement, Olga’s mouth cracked open an evil smile and she chortled wildly. “Brave of you, princess! But it is not enough! All of the pieces of the Prime Energy have gathered here and I will now take them with full force! And when I do, Null and I will consume Hyrule Kingdom and the rest of the world and I will rule that void with Link as my husband! I will finally have the world when it all… MADE… SENSE!!!”

And with that, the battle has begun. Olga floated up in the air, and she began to glow purple and black. She then created shadowy echoes of monsters and she ordered them to attack the princess.

In retaliation, Zelda created a Lynel echo and ordered it to defend her from the shadowy echoes as she merged with Fi’s power to fish out the Hero’s Bow. With the Hero’s Bow, Zelda shot a couple of arrows at Olga, hitting her in the process.

After being hit by the arrows, Olga zoomed around the arena to dodge the other arrows, and she summoned up more shadowy enemies. Luckily, for Zelda, her Lynel echo is doing a good job in cleaning up the arena from those enemies.

Zelda shot some more arrows at Olga, eventually hitting her a couple of times. Olga fell to the ground, and the princess used the opportunity to bring out the Master Sword and start swiping her endlessly.

Link watched the battle with a worried look on his face at first. But, then, as Zelda started getting the upper hand and using the Master Sword to wound Olga, Link became impressed.

After taking several hits from the Master Sword, Olga growled in frustration and she glowed purple and black again. She summoned more and more tougher monsters to try to kill Zelda. Zelda’s Lynel echo, however, remains undeterred at how many enemies it has to face.

While the Lynel protected Zelda from the shadowy enemies, the princess used her bow to shoot more arrows at Olga, hitting her in the process. Olga eventually fell to the ground, and Zelda used the Master Sword to wound her some more.

After taking several hits, Olga’s skin turned purple and her eyes glowed red. She is becoming more and more frustrated with the princess’ relentlessness. She attempted to charge Zelda with a black and purple rod, intending to run the princess through.

The Lynel attempted to eliminate Olga, but she used the rod to eliminate it, making it explode in golden sparkles. After that, Olga continued to charge Zelda.

The princess remained calm as she watched Olga charge her. Zelda focused all of her golden energy on the sword and when it was charged, the princess used a spin attack that was followed by golden swishes, and it hit Olga as she was getting closer.

“ARRRRGGGHHHHH!!!” Olga roared in immense pain. She then fell to the ground. “I cannot believe it… Why? Why can’t I kill you?!”

“Because you’re evil, Olga,” Zelda answered. “And evil never triumphs.”

“OH, YEAH?!” Olga snapped as she stood up. “WE’LL SEE ABOUT THAT!!! NULL!!! SHOW YOURSELF AND DESTROY THIS PITIFUL VERMIN!!!”

Null eventually showed up in a flash of purple and it just stood there. Olga was losing her patience.

“ARE YOU BRAIN-DEAD?!” The evil goddess screamed. “DESTROY THAT WRETCHED GIRL!!! DO IT NOW, YOU BIG BLOB!!!”

Null turned to face Olga suddenly, and then it charged toward her, much to her surprise and alarm. Zelda and Tri were also surprised and horrified at the turn of events.

“What are you doing, Null?!” Olga squealed in horror. “STOP IT!!! ARRRGGHHH!!!”

Olga’s screams were heard for a few seconds until they were suddenly silenced. Olga was suddenly swallowed up by Null, much to the horror of Zelda, Link and Tri.

After swallowing Olga up, Null, now in possession of one of the pieces of the Prime Energy, fled into the dark, purple sphere that was behind Link’s prison. Tri floated toward the sphere.

“Oh, no!” Tri cried. “Null’s getting away with Olga’s piece of the Prime Energy!”

“We’ll worry about that in a bit,” Zelda promised, “but right now, I want to get Link down!”

Using the bow, Zelda shot an arrow at Link’s crystal. It was the same way Link freed Zelda from her prison at Suthorn Tower.

When the crystal cracked, Link took the opportunity to bash the crystal further, damaging it more. After several more hard bashes, the crystal finally broke apart and Link was finally free.

As soon as Link touched the ground, Zelda wasted no time in wrapping her arms around his body, closing him into a very tight embrace.

Chapter Text

“LIIINK!!!” Zelda cried as she embraced her fiance very tightly. “Oh, Link, darling! You’re safe!”

“Yeah, I’m safe,” Link said in a tight voice. He couldn’t breathe because her embrace was actually tighter than normal.

“WAIT!” Zelda gasped as she backed away from Link a bit. “Are you real? I’ve encountered a couple of dark echoes that resembled you.”

“I’m me, Zelda, really!” Link insisted. “You and I went on a holiday together and ended up on Koholint Island. When it disappeared, we both vowed that we will honor the memories of Marin and Tarin.”

Zelda smiled brightly. “It IS you!” She then hugged her fiance once again. “Oh, Link!”

“Zelda…” Link sighed.

The hug continued for a few more long minutes, and then they separated. After that, Tri floated towards Link, getting his attention.

“Link, are you alright?” Tri asked. “Are you hurt?”

“No, I’m fine,” Link answered. “So… who are you?”

“I am Tri,” answered the ethereal spirit. “I’ve been helping Zelda on her journey while you were Olga’s prisoner.”

“As a matter of fact, I do remember you floating near Zelda when we reunited at the stilled version of Hyrule Castle.”

“Yep, that’s me,” Tri affirmed. “Anyway, I’m glad that you are alright, Link. In fact, I am glad that the hero and the priestess are reunited once more. The two Prime Energy pieces now reside in you two.”

Link and Zelda looked at their hands and they noticed glowing Triforce symbols. This made them believe that Tri is telling the truth.

“But Null now has the last one when it devoured Olga,” Zelda said, her voice full of worry.

“Exactly,” Tri confirmed. “Each piece of the Prime Energy is incredibly potent. So, we have no choice but to head into that dark portal and take NUll down before it devours the world into nothingness. We all need to work together to take back the last piece of the Prime Energy and banish Null from the void from whence it came.” It suddenly gasped as it glanced at Link. “Oh, but Link, you’re unarmed! We can’t defeat Null like this!”

“Oh, yeah, that’s right!” Zelda responded, remembering that she has the Master Sword now. She then removed the sword from her back and she offered it to Link. “Here, Link. This belongs to you.”

Link takes a hold of the Master Sword and he hoists it in the air. When he did, he could hear Fi talking to him.

“It’s so good to be in your hands again, Master,” Fi said happily.

“Thank you, Fi,” Link replied. “It’s good to have you back.”

Link sheathed the Master sword in his back and he also noticed the bow and bombs attached to his equipment bag. After seeing that he has his equipment back, he turned to Zelda.

“But what about you, Zelda?” Link asked.

“I’ll be fine,” Zelda reassured. “Tri andI can create echoes of monsters, like the Lynel that was protecting me from Olga’s shadow monsters. I also have automatons that Dampe gave me that will be useful in battle.”

“I see,” Link replied, feeling better. “Nice that you have some battle tools at your disposal.”

“Alright, then,” Tri said. “Are you two ready? Because once we go inside that portal, there won’t be any backing out.”

“We’re ready, Tri,” Zelda answered. “Let’s do this.”

“Okay, then,” Tri replied. “Link, use the Master Sword to cut open the portal.”

Link nodded and he charged the Master Sword to perform a spin attack. The blade’s sharpness was enough to open a blue portal through the purpleness. The hero then turned to the others.

“I’ll go first,” he said. “Stay close.”

Zelda and Tri nodded, and then Link went through the blue portal first. A moment later, Zelda and Tri followed him inside. The three are now in a gooey chamber that has a doorway.

“So this is the domain where Null resides,” Tri chirped with some intrigue. “I can feel the Prime Energy just ahead. We must hurry!”

Link and Zelda nodded their heads, and together, they went through the doorway with Tri floating behind them. The trio entered a chamber where a giant hole awaits them.

Tri floated above the hole to study it carefully. “I can sense the Prime Energy down there,” it said. “That means Null is down there too! You two ready?”

“Yeah!” Link answered, and he turned to Zelda. “Zelda, I promise that I’ll keep you safe.”

Zelda shook her head. “This time… let ME keep YOU safe.”

Link smiled for a long moment and then he pointed at the hole with his hand. “After you, milady!”

“Oooh, what a gentleman!” Zelda reacted flirtingly, and she hopped down the hole with Link and Tri zooming down after her.

It took the group several moments before finally landing on the ground, which was soft enough to prevent them from receiving broken bones. As soon as Link and Zelda touched the ground, they looked around the big chamber they are at now.

The chamber the group is in right now happens to be very dark, so it would be difficult for them to find Null. Luckily for them, Null actually made itself known by creating a surge of black smoke, and then the smoke growed arms and legs.

“The priestess of wisdom and the hero of courage,” Null said in a dark, raggedly voice. “I see you intend to interfere. How… vexing! Then again, you’ve come and bring the remaining pieces of the Prime Energy directly to me. Those cursed goddesses! They have taken everything from me! Now, with the Prime Energy the foolish Olga collected, I will take it all back for myself!”

“So…” Zelda began to reply. “You’ve been using Olga from the beginning? After everything she did for you?”

“Precisely,” Null answered. “She was a fool to put her faith in me to wreak havoc so she could take it for herself! And now, the time has come to focus the Prime Energy in my body!” Moments later, the golden aura appeared from Null’s body. “Ahhh… So THIS is the Prime Energy! I am overflowing with power! Now, I can blanket the world in nothingness for all eternity!”

And so, Null created a powerful pink beam that went up as high as it could. It reached the real world and it started consuming everything into nothingness. It started at the area where the Great Deku Tree resided and it started expanding greatly.

The energy was enough to keep Link and Zelda away from Null. Tri floated near them, and started speaking in an alarmed tone.

“Null is creating massive rifts in the real world! The forest, the mountains, the lakes, the towns… Everything is being pulled into the rifts!”

“We’ve got to stop him!” Zelda declared.

“But how?!” Link asked. “I can’t get near it if its power is keeping me away!”

Link’s problem was solved as the energy from Null stopped surging and everything was calm again. After that, Null made his voice heard again.

“I understand now. I understand all that is the Prime Energy! And yet… it is still insufficient. I hunger for more! I MUST have everything! I must have ALL of the Prime Energy! GIVE IT TO ME NOW!!!”

After roaring out its demand for the heroes to hand over the Prime Energy, Null finally reveals its own body. It still looks the same as it is, only it is glowing with purple and pink energy. It grew three arms and it roared ferociously at the heroes.

The battle began when one of Null’s arms moved up and down, creating a large sonic boom of some sorts, and it zoomed toward Link and Zelda, who dodged the attack. After dodging the attack, Link and Zelda started planning together.

“I think we need to cut off Null’s arms if we are to get it to stop using those sonic booms!” Zelda suggested.

“Good idea!” Link agreed. “Create your echoes and have them help me tear those things off!”

Zelda created a couple of Level 3 Darknuts and they helped Link attack Null and chopped its arms off. Once the arms were off, Null was still for a moment, which gave Link and the Darknuts echoes an opportunity to damage it some more.

Null roared in pain for a bit before it recovered. Its body started glowing purple and pink again before it grew its arms back to attack. It then disappeared into a purple purple and moments later, its three arms popped out of three different portals and one of them grabbed Zelda.

“LINK!” Zelda screamed as the Darknuts suddenly disappeared.

“ZELDA!” Link screamed back and he used the Master Sword to cut the arm off, freeing the princess in the process. “Zelda, are you okay?”

“Yeah, thanks a bunch!” Zelda replied. “Deal with the other arm while I deal with this one.”

While Link chopped off another arm, Zelda created a Lynel echo and ordered it to chop off the last arm, and it eagerly obeyed.

With the arms chopped off, Null was forced back into the chamber and it grew its arms back. Seeing an opportunity to finish the battle quickly, Link hopped on the lynel echo and he rode it toward Null.

Link and the Lynel used their weapons to slice off Null’s arms, stunning it in the process. While Link and the Lynel were slicing off the arms, Zelda readied her Roboblin automaton, winding it with the key.

Once the stunned Null landed on the ground, Link, the Lynel and Roboblin used their weapons to damage the monster even more while Zelda and Tri watched from afar. Null roared in pain after taking more damage but it soon recovered and it glowed pink and purple again.

This time, instead of growing its arms back, it floated in the air and it started talking. “Not enough! I must have more power!”

Tri spotted something glowing inside Null’s body, and it gasped as it recognized what they were. “Zelda!” It squealed. “My friends are inside that monster! If you can shoot a glint of your power into Null, it should be enough to kill it for good!”

The plan, however, could not be acted upon as Null suddenly created a portal and escaped through it. This turn of events made Tri gasp in shock.

“Null’s trying to escape!” Tri squealed some more. “Hurry! After it!”

Tri floated after Null, and Zelda followed. Link attempts to follow the two, but is blocked by several of Null’s arms.

Zelda and Tri chased Null in a watery tunnel, and the princess attempted to swim after it, avoiding debris in the process.

Zelda and Tri were horrified as they spotted Null sucking in some of Tri’s friends in order to grow stronger. It then grew several arms that were powered by Tri’s friends in order to attack the two as they continued their chase.

As Zelda and Tri got closer to Null, the two used the bind ability on one of the arms and they pulled it out of Null’s main body. The two were able to pull the rest of the arms out of Null’s body, making it roar in immense pain.

Null then fled in another portal, and Zelda and Tri wasted no time in swimming after it. When they crossed the portal, however, Zelda fell a story or two to the floor; luckily, it was right next to where Link was standing.

“Zelda!” Link cried as he checked on the princess; Null floated down near the two Hylians. “Zelda, are you okay?!”

Zelda stirred awake moments after landing on the floor and she noticed Link. “Link. Yeah, I’m okay… but where’s Null?”

“I don’t know,” Tri chirped. “I thought it’d be here!”

Suddenly the chamber started to rumble as if there was an earthquake involved. Seconds later, a golden entity appeared before the group.

The golden entity then became pink for a few seconds before it turned back into Null. This time, however, Null looked more powerful and ugly than ever.

Null grew five arms out of its body and it attacked the group with all its might. Link and Zelda had to dodge its attacks and try to tire it out.

When Null did tire out, Zelda created a Lynel echo, and she and Link rode on it toward Null. Knowing what to do, Link unsheathed the Master Sword, and then, he and the Lynel used their weapons to cut off Null’s arms.

“Link, give me your bow!” Zelda demanded. “I’ve got an idea!”

Link obliged and gave Zelda his bow as the stunned Null fell to the ground. Zelda then hopped off the Lynel, and she got ready as Link and the Lynel charged toward the stunned Null, cutting open its skin.

When Zelda spotted some of Tri’s friends inside Null’s body, she concentrated her golden power, forming it into an arrow and she released it, shooting it into the body, hitting it in the process.

Null roared in pain, and the pieces of its body split apart. Zelda, Link and Tri spotted Null’s inside and they gasped in surprise as the golden glint transformed into the piece of the Prime Energy Null took from Olga.

Acting quickly, Zelda and Tri used the bind ability to latch onto the Prime Energy piece and they attempted to yank it out of Null’s remains. Link noticed this, and he rushed over to help the two yank the piece out.

With all their might, Zelda, Link and Tri yanked the piece out of Null’s remains and the piece landed near the hero and priestess. Null wailed in absolute pain before its body turned gray and slimy, falling to the ground.

The other pieces of the Prime Energy left Link and Zelda’s hands and they joined together with the last piece in order to complete the Triforce. When the Triforce was completed, Link and Zelda gazed at each other, coming up with the same idea, and they touched the Triforce together, wishing that Null was erased from existence forever.

The Triforce glowed brightly, and pure energy spewed out of it. It then headed over to Null’s weak body, making it disappear.

“Noo…” Null groaned. “Give… it… to… me!”

Null’s demand was the last thing it said before it disappeared entirely. After that, the whole chamber brightened white, blinding Link and Zelda’s vision.

Chapter Text

After many long moments of blinded vision, the bright light that shined throughout the entire Still World has finally diminished and Zelda and Link can see. When they regained their vision back, they found that they were no longer inside the final dungeon and Tri explained that the purple energy they went inside was actually Null itself and the enemy they faced was its heart, its driving force.

Moments later, the Triforce, still intact together, floated down towards the hero and the priestess. After that, Tri’s friends started floating down and toward the heroic couple.

Tri floated towards its friends, delighted to see them again. After that, it turned to Link and Zelda.

“Link… Zelda… We did it! We finally did it! Null is no more and our world is safe again! HOORAY!!! I shall now use my power to revert our world back to normal!”

Tri shined brightly and it zoomed upward toward the dark skies of the Still World, bringing the Triforce along with it. As Tri got higher and higher, its energy burned brighter than ever before and its friends are chasing after it, sharing their power with their leader.

Tri’s powers shined throughout the Still World and it eventually crept out and into the real world, reverting everything back to normal, starting with the ancient forest where the Great Deku Tree resided. When the tree was back to normal, it breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

“They did it,” sighed the Deku Tree. “They really did it! Now, I can sleep in peace.”

The remaining power coming from Tri’s efforts bathed all around Hyrule, reverting things back to normal. It brought back the lands, the houses, the people, all of it.

Moments later, Zelda and Link found themselves floating in the middle of a white void, but the whiteness didn’t blind their vision. They gasped as Tri’s friends surrounded them and chirped at them happily; this indicates that they were saying thanks to them.

Tri, meanwhile, floated down the void and it approached Link and Zelda. “Priestess and Hero, the rifts will disappear and your world will return to a state of peace. Now that Null isn’t around to create rifts, everything will be okay!”

Zelda smiled. “I’m glad! Now things will be back to normal… and we shall have peace!”

Link smiled.

“Yes, you two will have peace and so will your kingdom,” Tri responded. “But… I’m afraid this is where we must part.”

Zelda gasped in shock. “What?! You’re leaving?! But why?!”

“Zelda,” Tri began to explain, “my brethren and I were created by the three Goddesses to mend the rifts Null has created, and now that the evil villain has been vanquished for good, our job here is done… for good. Now that our job here is done, we must return to the three Goddesses and rest an eternal slumber.”

After Tri finished its explanation, Zelda hung her head low, and she started to cry. Link placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, comforting her.

“What’s wrong, Zelda?” Tri asked. “Hyrule is back to normal, and me and my friends have finished our work here, but you seem… not happy.”

“She doesn’t want you to go,” Link explained for Zelda as she continued crying.

“Oh, I understand now,” Tri replied. “We won’t be together anymore, and… that’s kinda sad, huh?”

“Precisely,” Link responded.

Tri looked down at the dumps for a moment and then it floated close to Zelda, using its light to warm her. Zelda looked at Tri and she stopped crying.

“Zelda…” Tri began. “When I look at you, I feel all warm inside. I think… I want to tell you about this feeling.”

Zelda smiled. “I’m glad you did, Tri. I feel all warm when you’re around me. I feel warm when those that I love are around me, including my Link.”
.
“Yes, your Link,” Tri responded and it turned to Link, who smiled. “Stay with Zelda and keep her warm, okay?”

Link nodded, obliging Tri’s last request for him.

Tri turned back to Zelda. “Zelda, that feeling… I believe it is also… a ‘thank you’. I didn’t understand it before, but… I do now.”

“Oh, Tri!” Zelda cried and she touched the ethereal spirit lovingly. It’s as if she was giving it a hug.

After many moments of hugging her friend, Zelda separated herself from Tri, who then began to chirp at her sadly. “Zelda, I… I have to go. Zelda… I am grateful to have known you.”

“As am I,” Zelda replied sadly. Tears well up in her eyes once more.

“Thank you,” Tri said.

“Thank you,” Zelda returned.

Tri floated towards Zelda to touch her hands once more, feeling the princess’ warmth. “Goodbye,” it said and then it floated upward and away from Zelda.

“Goodbye, Tri!” Zelda cried.

“Goodbye!” Link followed.

The priestess and the hero watched sadly as Tri zoomed upward to join its friends and depart to the heavens where the three Goddesses that created them are waiting. When Tri and its friend were out of sight, the couple’s vision was once again blinded by whiteness.

Moments later, Zelda found herself back in the center square of Castle Town. She looked around the square for a bit, and she realized that Tri is no longer around her. This means that Tri really meant what it said and is now in the heavens, where it belonged.

Zelda drooped down for a bit, but then she gasped as she realized that Link was not with her as well. “Link?! LINK?!”

A golden light appeared before Zelda, and the light transformed into Link. Link gasped as he opened his eyes and noticed that he is back in the real world.

Link spotted Zelda moments later. “Zelda?”

“LINK!”

“ZELDA!”

The two embraced each other for a long moment, glad that they have each other again. After that, they separated from each other to look at each other’s eyes.

“Oh, Link!” Zelda sighed.

“Zelda…” Link replied. “Thank you for coming after me. I am eternally grateful to you.”

“I couldn’t have done this without Tri’s help… and without our love,” Zelda responded. “Thank you.”

After many moments of staring, the two leaned in for a kiss. Before they could lock their lips together, they heard a loud gasp.

The couple turned to see one of the town’s residents staring at them in surprised disbelief. He then turned to the rest of the town,

“EVERYBODY!!! PRINCESS ZELDA AND SIR LINK HAVE RETURNED!!!”

It didn’t take long for the rest of the town to arrive and surround their heroes. They all chatted happily, thanking them for saving the world and blessing them.

Moments later, Robbie Lueberry arrived and approached Link. “Link, there you are! Thank the Goddesses you are alright!”

“Thank you, Robbie,” Link replied.

Impa and her grandmother arrived at the square to greet and congratulate the heroes. Impa was devastated to learn that Tri is no longer with them.

“So, Tri went with its friends to join the three Goddesses?” Impa asked, and Zelda nodded with a frown on her face. “I see. I’m so sorry, Zelda.”

Moments later, General Wright, Lefte and the king arrived and approached the heroes. The king hugged his daughter tightly.

“Oh, Zelda, my dear daughter!” The king cried as he hugged Zelda. “You have done it? You and Link have eliminated the threat?”

“Yes, Father,” Zelda replied. “We have.”

“Good, good!” The king sighed happily, and then her turned to Link. “Link, my boy! Thank you for everything! You have done a wonderful job!”

“Thank you, Sire,” Link replied. “But I was mostly a prisoner under Olga and Null. Princess Zelda rescued me and did most of the hard work. I had to do my best to protect her.”

“I see,” the king. “Well, anyway, Hyrule is safe and will now return to a state of peace.”

“That’s good,” Zelda replied. “Now that this is all over… When can Link and I expect to get married?

The entire kingdom gasped in surprise.

“Oh, no! I forgot! The wedding!” Cried the king, and then he turned to his subjects. “Everybody, we must prepare for the Royal Wedding as soon as possible. That means I need you all to work like you have never worked before!”

“Yes, Sire!” replied the whole kingdom and everyone went to work.

Zelda and Link embraced each other as Hyrule has started prepping up for their wedding. After the embrace, Zelda walked to the center of the square, and she looked up at the sky.

“Tri… Thank you for everything.”

Chapter Text

“AAAAAARRRRRRGGGHHHH!!!”

Zelda’s blood-curdling scream came as she was giving birth to her third child. Following the endless screams was the crying of a baby.

The midwife showed the queen her baby as it wailed enormously. “Congratulations, Your Majesty, it’s a boy!”

“A boy!” Cried Zelda. “Oh, a boy!” She turned to one of the nurses that was aiding the midwife. “Send for my husband!”

“At once, Your Majesty,” replied the nurse and she went to find the husband.

Zelda and her husband, Link, married a couple of days after the destruction of Null and the restoring of Hyrule and its peace. After the wedding, Link and Zelda already went to work conceiving children.

Nine months after the wedding, Zelda gave birth to twins, a boy and a girl. They named them Marin and Tarin to honor the friends they met at Koholint Island.

Zelda’s father, the former king, died while Zelda was a month pregnant with her third child. This led to Zelda and Link being crowned king and queen of Hyrule.

After cleaning the baby and cutting its umbilical cord, the midwife handed it to Zelda, who caressed it lovingly. “Oh, baby! You’re so beautiful!”

“Any thoughts on a name, Your Majesty?” Asked the midwife.

“Tri,” Zelda simply answered. “I want to name him Tri.”

“Why Tri?” The midwife asked.

Zelda glanced at the wall of her bedroom, where the Tri Rod is hung in display. “Tri was my friend during my adventure to save Hyrule from the purple rifts,” Zelda explained. “After the adventure, Tri had to go away to be with the three Goddesses. I miss Tri so much. That’s why I want to honor it by naming my child after it.”

“I understand, Your Majesty,” the midwife replied.

The door opened and in walked a tall man in green and he was followed by two twin kids. They are Link and the royal children, Marin and Tarin.

“It’s a boy?” Link asked his wife.

“Yes, my love,” Zelda answered. “A boy. Hey Tri, go say hi to your Daddy.”

Zelda carefully handed baby Tri to her husband. He held him carefully and softly.

“Hi, Tri,” Link greeted his baby. “I’m your Daddy.”

The baby cooed happily. This made Link even happier.

“Oh, look!” Link said to Zelda. “He likes me already!”

Zelda giggled.

Link turned to his twins and he showed them the baby. “Kids, I’d like you to meet your new brother… Tri.”

“Awww!” Marin, the eldest and the female twin reacted sweetly. “It’s precious!”

“Why Tri?” Asked Tarin, the male twin.

“Because Tri was a friend of your mother’s,” Link answered. “Tri helped your mother in an adventure to save me and Hyrule from a great evil.”

“Mother went on a quest to save you and Hyrule?” Tarin asked.

“That’s right, my boy.” Link answered. “I was held captive for a long time until your mother arrived and saved me.”

“Didn’t you save Mother once, Dad?” Tarin asked.

“I did,” Link answered, and he turned to his wife. “We both saved each other.”

Zelda smiled. After that, she glanced at the Tri Rod, still hung in display. She misses her ethereal friend every day, but she knows that Tri will be honored by having its name given to one of the children of the Royal Family.

Peace and prosperity flowed with the royal family and the kingdom for many, many years. All was well.